大智度論 阿毘跋致品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Avaivartika
阿毘跋致品:須菩提問以何行類相貌知是阿鞞跋致,佛歷數不退之諸相——知四地如相無二、不作無益語不視他人長短、觀一切法無行無類無相貌、於色等法中轉名為不轉、不觀外道、不生疑不著戒取、不生下賤家不受女身、常行十善乃至夢中不行不善、為眾生行六度、法施迴向、深法不疑不悔、身口意業柔軟、慈業成就、不與五蓋俱、一切處無所愛著、行住坐臥常念一心、衣服臥具淨潔少病、身無八萬戶虫、身心清淨過二乘地、不貴利養不貴頭陀、常不生慳貪等惡心、心住不動所聞皆與般若合;論主釋略說廣說之別、三事之異、佛說義趣、逐條隨文釋;經②述惡魔三試——化八大地獄恐嚇、化比丘詐稱真佛法、說似道法乃至化無數阿羅漢誘退,末問於何法轉名為不轉,佛答於色相等轉即入菩薩位得無生法忍;論②釋魔何以驗試、偽金火燒磨打喻、漏盡阿羅漢喻、狗著師子皮喻,重申於色相轉即是不轉(經+論)
前品說諸地如相無二無別,本品一開卷,須菩提問的是一件看起來很難答的事:「世尊!以何等行、何等類、何等相貌知是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩?」——不退轉的菩薩,憑什麼認得出來?問的不是不退轉是什麼,是怎麼知道這個人不退轉了。佛的答法從頭到尾只做一件事:列相。能知凡夫地、聲聞地、辟支佛地、佛地而不分別,「亦不作無益語,但說利益相應語,不視他人長短」;不觀外道的面類言語,不生疑、不著戒取、不墮邪見,也不求世俗吉事以為清淨;常不生下賤家,常不受女人身;常行十善道,而且「乃至夢中亦不行十不善道」。一相一結,結語總是同一句:「以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。」二十幾個「復次」數下來,像一張逐條可對的清單。位次是看不見的,相是看得見的——本品的體例就是以相驗位。
清單越往後越具體,具體到讓人意外。身口意業柔軟,以慈身口意業成就,不與五蓋俱,一切處無所愛著;然後是走路的樣子:「出入去來、坐臥行住、舉足下足,安隱庠序,常念一心,視地而行。」然後是衣服臥具:「所著衣服及諸臥具,人不惡穢,好樂淨潔,少於疾病。」然後是身體本身:「常人身中有八萬戶虫侵食其身,是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩身無是虫。」何以故?「是菩薩功德過出世間」。再往下,是不貴利養——「雖行十二頭陀,不貴阿蘭若法,乃至不貴但三衣法」:連苦行也不拿來貴重,因為那是究竟道的少分因緣,不是究竟道。最後一相收得最闊:「心住不動,智慧深入,一心聽受,所從聞法及世間事,皆與般若波羅蜜合。」又說「是菩薩摩訶薩不見產業之事不入法性者」。連謀生的營業之事,也沒有一件落在法性之外。
中間插著一個小小的自相違,是全品的樞紐。須菩提問:「世尊!若一切法無行、無類、無相貌,菩薩於何等法轉名不轉?」佛答:「若菩薩摩訶薩色中轉,受、想、行、識中轉,是名菩薩不轉。」在色裡轉,才叫不轉——字面上像是說反了。論主把它解開:「諸法空故,能轉著心,轉著心故名不轉。」所轉的不是道心,是著心;著心轉得動,道心才轉不動。不退不是不動,是所著的都轉得掉。論主也替全品分了科:「自上事,是阿鞞跋致正體;自是以下,盡是畢竟空行果。」上面那一段入諸法如、不著般若,是體;下面一長串行相,是果——所以這張清單不是戒條表,是果相譜。至於「行、類、相貌」這三個名字到底分不分,論主設問「是三事有何等異?」,然後並列兩說:「有人言:是三事皆一義」;又有人言行是三業之異於他人,類是分別知,相貌是除行類之外種種因緣可知者。兩說並陳,論主沒有取一廢一。
後半品換了個場景:魔來了。三件事,一件比一件細。先是粗的——化作八大地獄,裡面千萬億菩薩被燒煮,魔說這些都是佛授過不退轉記的人:「汝若為佛授阿鞞跋致記者,當入是大地獄中」。論主點破魔的用心:正因為這個菩薩發願代一切眾生受苦,魔才拿地獄記來說他。其次是奪其所聞——魔化作比丘來說:「汝先所聞,皆非佛法、非佛教,皆是文飾合集作耳!我所說是真佛法。」這一著最像法,所以最險;經以漏盡阿羅漢為喻,說阿鞞跋致也如是不信他語、不隨他行,甚至「乃至佛語不直信取,何況求聲聞、辟支佛人及惡魔、外道梵志語!」——不是不敬佛,是不見有一法可隨信者。第三著最細:說似道法。觀不淨、觀骨人、觀出入息,四禪四無色定,因是可得須陀洹乃至阿羅漢——法目皆是佛法,而魔所許之果是假:菩薩明說依此似道連須陀洹果亦不得,何況無上菩提。而菩薩聽了反而歡喜:「是比丘益我不少,為我說似道法。」論主把這一念說得更透:「是比丘大益我,為我說似道法;我得是似道法,即知真道。」然後給了一個極樸素的比方:「如行路人,知邪逕,則知正道。」認得岔路,就認得正路。至於菩薩何以不辯,論主只說了一句:「阿鞞跋致是大人,貴重故,不與是比丘諍語。」
所以魔在這一品裡不是障,是驗。論主用的驗真之喻是偽金:「譬如偽金,火燒磨打,若黑、若赤、若白,乃知非真。」火燒磨打不是毀金,是分真偽;動與不動,就在這三下裡見。又說「譬如狗著師子皮,諸獸見之雖怖,聞聲則知是狗」——魔縱使變作佛身而來,所說異於法相者,一開口就露了。前面那一品說魔事是留難,這一品說同一個魔事成了印證:「菩薩若知是魔事,則大得利益而無所失。」全品最後又繞回開卷那個樞紐。須菩提再問一遍「於何法轉名為不轉?」,佛再答一遍「於色相等法中轉還。」論主說,上面是略說,這裡是廣說:於色等相皆能轉,就是行一切法性空,就是得無生法忍、入菩薩位。而無生法忍是什麼?「無生法忍者,乃至微細法不可得,何況大!」細到微細法都不可得,不可得所以不作,不作所以不生——這才叫無生。收尾一句短得像沒說完:「如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相。」清單列了一整品,最後承認它列不盡;能列的是相,不能列的那一位,只好等你自己在火燒磨打裡認出來。
The preceding chapter said that the grounds, in the mark of suchness, are without duality and without difference; as this chapter opens, what Subhūti asks is a thing that looks very hard to answer: ‘World-Honored One! By what conduct, what kind, what appearance is one known to be an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva?’—the non-retrogressing bodhisattva: by what is he recognised? The question is not what non-retrogressing is, but how one knows that this person has become non-retrogressing. The Buddha's way of answering does one thing only from beginning to end: it lists marks. He can know the ground of ordinary people, the śrāvaka ground, the pratyekabuddha ground, and the Buddha ground, and does not discriminate them; ‘nor does he utter useless talk, but speaks only speech that accords with benefit, and does not look at others' strengths and shortcomings’; he does not look at the features and words of the outside paths, does not give rise to doubt, does not cling to grasping at precepts, does not fall into wrong view, nor does he seek worldly auspicious matters and take them for purity; he is never born in a low and mean family, never receives a woman's body; he constantly practises the ten wholesome paths, and ‘even in dreams does not practise the ten unwholesome paths.’ One mark, one conclusion, and the closing is always the same sentence: ‘By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.’ Counting through twenty-odd ‘furthermore’s, it is like a checklist that can be matched item by item. The station cannot be seen; the marks can be—the very method of this chapter is to test the station by the marks.
The further down the list goes, the more concrete it becomes, concrete to the point of surprise. His deeds of body, speech, and mind are soft; he is accomplished in deeds of body, speech, and mind of kindness; he is not together with the five hindrances; in every place he has nothing he loves and clings to; and then comes the way he walks: ‘going out and coming in, going and coming, sitting, lying, walking, standing, lifting the foot and setting it down, he is safe and composed, ever mindful and single-minded, and walks looking at the ground.’ Then his clothes and bedding: ‘the clothes he wears and his bedding are not found foul by people; he delights in cleanliness and is little troubled by illness.’ Then the body itself: ‘in the body of an ordinary person there are eighty thousand families of worms that eat away at his body; in the body of the avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva there are no such worms.’ Why? ‘This bodhisattva's merit passes beyond the world.’ Further down, he does not prize gain and offerings—‘though he practises the twelve dhūta practices, he does not prize the practice of dwelling in the araṇya, and so on up to not prizing the practice of keeping only the three robes’: even austerity he does not take up and prize, because it is a cause and condition of a small part of the ultimate path, not the ultimate path. The last mark closes widest of all: ‘his mind abides unmoved, his wisdom enters deeply, single-mindedly he listens and receives, and whatever he hears of the Dharma and of worldly matters, all of it he joins with prajñāpāramitā.’ And again, ‘this bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not see any matter of livelihood that does not enter the nature of dharmas.’ Not even the business of earning a living falls in a single case outside the nature of dharmas.
In the middle a small self-contradiction is inserted, and it is the pivot of the whole chapter. Subhūti asks: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are without conduct, without kind, without appearance, in what dharmas does the bodhisattva turn, so as to be called not turning?’ The Buddha answers: ‘If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva turns within form, turns within feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, this is called the bodhisattva's not turning.’ Turning within form is what is called not turning—on the face of it, it sounds reversed. The treatise-author unties it: ‘because dharmas are empty, he can turn the clinging mind; because he turns the clinging mind he is called not turning.’ What is turned is not the mind of the path but the clinging mind; only when the clinging mind can be turned is the mind of the path unturnable. Not retrogressing is not being unmoved; it is that everything one clings to can be turned away. The treatise-author also divides the chapter for us: ‘the matters above are the proper substance of the avaivartika; from here down, all is the fruit of the practice of ultimate emptiness.’ The passage above, entering the suchness of all dharmas and not clinging to prajñā, is the substance; the long string of marks of conduct below is the fruit—so this checklist is not a table of precepts; it is a register of the marks of the fruit. As for whether the three names ‘conduct, kind, and appearance’ are to be distinguished, the treatise-author sets the question ‘what difference is there among these three matters?’ and then sets two views side by side: ‘someone says: these three matters are all of one meaning’; and again someone says that conduct is the three deeds as they differ from other people's, kind is knowing by discrimination, and appearance is whatever, apart from conduct and kind, can be known by causes and conditions of various sorts. The two views are set down together, and the treatise-author does not take one and discard the other.
The second half of the chapter changes scene: Māra comes. Three things, each finer than the last. First the coarse—he conjures up the eight great hells, in which thousands of myriads of koṭi of bodhisattvas are burned and boiled, and Māra says these are all people to whom the Buddha has given the prediction of non-retrogressing: ‘if the Buddha has given you the prediction of avaivartika, you will enter these great hells.’ The treatise-author brings out Māra's design: it is precisely because this bodhisattva has vowed to take on suffering in place of all beings that Māra uses the prediction of hell to speak to him. Next, robbing him of what he has heard—Māra conjures himself into a bhikṣu and comes to say: ‘What you heard before is all not the Buddha's Dharma, not the Buddha's teaching; it is all mere ornamented compilation! What I say is the true Buddha-Dharma.’ This move looks most like the Dharma, and so is most dangerous; the sūtra takes the arhat whose outflows are exhausted as the comparison, and says that the avaivartika likewise does not believe others' words or follow others' practice, even to the point that ‘even the Buddha's words he does not simply believe and take, how much less the words of those seeking the śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha, or of evil Māra, or of the brahmin ascetics of the outside paths!’—not that he does not revere the Buddha, but that he sees no dharma whatever that can be followed in belief. The third move is the finest: expounding the dharma of the semblance path. Contemplating impurity, contemplating the skeleton, contemplating the breath going out and in, the four dhyānas and the four formless absorptions, by which one can obtain the srota-āpanna and so on up to arhatship—the headings are all the Buddha's Dharma, but the fruit Māra promises is false: the bodhisattva says plainly that by this semblance path not even the fruit of the srota-āpanna is obtained, how much less unsurpassed awakening. And the bodhisattva, having heard it, rejoices instead: ‘this bhikṣu benefits me not a little, expounding to me the dharma of the semblance path.’ The treatise-author states this thought still more thoroughly: ‘this bhikṣu greatly benefits me, expounding to me the dharma of the semblance path; obtaining this dharma of the semblance path, I know at once the true path.’ Then he gives an utterly plain comparison: ‘as a traveller who knows the wrong track thereby knows the right road.’ Recognising the side-track, one recognises the road. As for why the bodhisattva does not argue, the treatise-author says only one sentence: ‘the avaivartika is a great person; being of weight, he does not wrangle with this bhikṣu.’
So in this chapter Māra is not an obstacle but a test. The simile the treatise-author uses for testing the real is false gold: ‘as with false gold: burned in fire, rubbed, and beaten, whether it turns black, or red, or white, one then knows it is not real.’ Burning, rubbing, and beating do not destroy the gold; they tell the real from the false; whether one is moved or unmoved shows in these three strokes. And again, ‘as when a dog wears a lion's skin: though the beasts fear it when they see it, when they hear its voice they know it is a dog’—even if Māra comes transformed into the body of a Buddha, what he says differs from the mark of the Dharma, and the moment he opens his mouth he is exposed. The chapter before this one said the deeds of Māra are hindrances; this chapter says the same deed of Māra becomes a confirmation: ‘if the bodhisattva knows this to be a deed of Māra, he gains great benefit and loses nothing.’ At the very end the chapter circles back to the pivot of the opening. Subhūti asks once more ‘in what dharmas does he turn, so as to be called not turning?’, and the Buddha answers once more, ‘he turns back within the mark of form and the other such dharmas.’ The treatise-author says that what came before was the brief explanation and this is the extended one: being able to turn within the marks of form and the rest is precisely practising the emptiness of nature of all dharmas, is precisely obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and entering the bodhisattva's position. And what is the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas? ‘The acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas: even the subtlest dharma is unfindable, how much less a great one!’ Fine down to the subtlest dharma, nothing is findable; being unfindable, nothing is made; nothing being made, nothing arises—only this is called non-arising. The closing sentence is so short it seems unfinished: ‘conducts, kinds, and appearances such as these, without measure, are the marks of the avaivartika.’ The list has run a whole chapter, and at the last it admits that it cannot be listed to the end; what can be listed are the marks, and the one who cannot be listed you must recognise for yourself in the burning, the rubbing, and the beating.
卷73 〔T25 0570a14〕
大智度論釋阿毘跋致品第五十五 聖者龍樹造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!以何等行、何等類、何等相貌知是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩?」 佛告須菩提:「若菩薩摩訶薩能知凡夫地、聲聞地、辟支佛地、佛地;是諸地,如相中無二無別,亦不念,亦不分別。入是如中,聞是事,直過無疑。何以故?是如中無一無二相故。是菩薩摩訶薩亦不作無益語,但說利益相應語,不視他人長短。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,知是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。」 須菩提言:「世尊!復以何等行、類、相貌知是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩?」 佛告須菩提:「若菩薩摩訶薩能觀一〔T25 0570b〕切法無行、無類、無相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若一切法無行、無類、無相貌,菩薩於何等法轉名不轉?」 佛言:「若菩薩摩訶薩色中轉,受、想、行、識中轉,是名菩薩不轉。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩,檀波羅蜜中轉乃至般若波羅蜜中轉,內空中乃至無法有法空中轉,四念處中乃至十八不共法中轉,聲聞、辟支佛地中轉乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提中轉,當知是菩薩摩訶薩不轉。何以故?須菩提!色性無,是菩薩何所住?乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提性無,是菩薩何所住? 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩不觀外道沙門、婆羅門面類言語,不作是念:『是諸外道,若沙門、若婆羅門,實知實見。』若說正見,無有是事! 「復次,菩薩不生疑,不著戒取,不墮邪見,亦不求世俗吉事以為清淨,不以華香、瓔珞、幡蓋、伎樂禮拜供養餘天。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩常不生下賤家乃至不生八難之處,常不受女人身。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩常行十善道:自不殺生,不教人殺生,讚歎不殺生法,歡喜讚歎不殺生者;乃至自不邪見,不教人邪見,不讚歎邪見法,不歡喜讚歎行邪見者。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩乃至夢中亦不行十不善道。以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋〔T25 0570c〕致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩為利益一切眾生故行檀波羅蜜,乃至為利益一切眾生故行般若波羅蜜。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩所有諸法,受、讀、誦、說、正憶念,所謂修姤路乃至優波提舍。是菩薩法施時,作是念:『是法施因緣故,滿一切眾生願。以是法施功德,與一切眾生共之,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩於甚深法中,不疑、不悔。」 須菩提言:「世尊!菩薩於甚深法中,何因緣故不疑、不悔?」 佛言:「是阿鞞跋致菩薩都不見有法可生疑處,若色、受、想、行識乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不見是法可生疑處、悔處。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩身、口、意業柔軟。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩以慈身、口、意業成就。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩不與五蓋俱:婬欲、瞋恚、睡眠、掉悔、疑。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩一切處無所愛著。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩出入去來、坐臥行住,常念一心;出入去來、坐臥行住、舉足下足,安隱庠序,常念一心,視地而行。須菩〔T25 0571a〕提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩所著衣服及諸臥具,人不惡穢,好樂淨潔,少於疾病。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!常人身中有八萬戶虫侵食其身,是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩身無是虫。何以故?是菩薩功德過出世間,以是故,是菩薩無是戶虫。是菩薩功德增益,隨其功德,得身清淨、得心清淨。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩得身清淨、得心清淨?」 佛言:「菩薩摩訶薩隨其所得,增益善根,滅除心曲、心邪。須菩提!是名菩薩摩訶薩身清淨、心清淨。以是身、心清淨故,能過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位中。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩不貴利養,雖行十二頭陀,不貴阿蘭若法,乃至不貴但三衣法。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩常不生慳貪心,不生破戒心、瞋動心、懈怠心、散亂心,不生愚癡心,不生嫉妬心。須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩心住不動,智慧深入,一心聽受,所從聞法及世間事,皆與般若波羅蜜合。是菩薩摩訶薩不見產業之事不入法性者;是事一切皆見與般若波羅蜜合。以是因緣故,須菩提!是名阿鞞跋致菩薩阿鞞跋致相。」 〔T25 0571b〕 【論】 問曰: 上來處處說阿鞞跋致相,今何以復問? 答曰: 上雖處處略說,今欲廣說。此中多是阿鞞跋致相,故名〈阿鞞跋致相品〉。 復次,上來解般若波羅蜜相;次說魔因緣壞般若波羅蜜相;今說信受般若波羅蜜者是阿鞞跋致,欲說其相貌,故須菩提問。 復次,菩薩初發心來所行因緣、所得果報,是阿鞞跋致,受記必當作佛。如人受職,已得印信,心無復疑;又如聲聞人所行眾行皆為四沙門果。阿鞞跋致是決定安隱地,過凡夫,不入二乘地;雖未成佛道,能為世間作福田。是事微妙難得故,須菩提問其行貌。 佛本命須菩提說般若波羅蜜,故須菩提問:「世尊!阿鞞跋致有何行、類、相貌?」 問曰: 是三事有何等異? 答曰: 有人言:是三事皆一義,以此知是阿鞞跋致、非阿鞞跋致。 有人言:行名是阿鞞跋致菩薩身、口、意業異於他人,以此行表阿鞞跋致甚深智慧。類者,分別知諸菩薩是阿鞞跋致、非阿鞞跋致。相貌者,除行、類,餘種種因緣,得知阿鞞跋致相。 佛說義趣:若菩薩能具足五波羅蜜,深入般若波羅蜜,方便力故,不著般若波羅蜜,但觀如,所謂諸法實相。菩薩爾時不以凡夫、二乘地為下賤,不以佛地為高貴,入諸法如故。諸法如中,無有分別二法,但以如入如,更無餘事,亦不分別取相。何以故?如平等故。能如是入者,即入諸佛法藏;心不生疑更求諸法決定相。是故經說:「須菩提!凡夫地乃至佛地,如相中無二無別。」得〔T25 0571c〕如是法,名阿鞞跋致行、類、相貌。 復次,略說是義:菩薩因諸法如,所謂畢竟空,捨一切世間事,亦不住畢竟空。何以故?得諸法畢竟清淨實相故。菩薩若聞是無依止法,心無疑悔,不念依止。 自上事,是阿鞞跋致正體;自是以下,盡是畢竟空行果。 得畢竟空故,心淳熟寂滅相,不說無益語。所說常是法,不是非法;所說皆實,非妄語;所言柔軟,不麁獷;皆以慈悲心說,不以瞋恚心;所說應時,常得機會,觀察人心,隨其方俗。 今此中略說利益之言:若教佛道,若二乘,若人天道,若今世得非罪樂;常遠離口四惡故,於眾生中慈悲心大故,又能自摧薄諸煩惱故,是以能種種因緣說諸利益語。 問曰: 聲聞人直趣涅槃,可不觀他人;菩薩視眾生如子,常欲教化,云何不觀其長短? 答曰: 若眾生不可伏折、不可化度,如是等莫觀。何以故?若以好心教詔,則謂嫉己,如刀刺心;既無所益,更增其罪,是故不觀長短。 復次,菩薩應作是念:「如諸佛一切智,煩惱習盡,尚不能盡度眾生;何況我未得菩薩神通、未得無礙智,云何能普觀眾生?」阿鞞跋致有得神通者;有不得者,得阿鞞跋致已,別修神通道乃得。若先得神通者,不具足故,不能遍觀。 問曰: 須菩提初問行、相、類,佛何以不即答「無行、相、類」,今此中方說? 答曰: 初問時,眾生未著阿鞞跋致相故,佛答或說空相、或說有相;今以眾生著阿鞞跋致相,欲從凡夫入阿鞞跋致地,是故〔T25 0572a〕佛說「一切無行、無類、無相貌」。 須菩提更問:「若諸法盡空者,何以言於何法轉名不轉法?」應當從凡夫地轉,於佛地不轉! 佛答:「若菩薩能觀色等諸法空無所有,轉諸著心,故於佛道中不轉。」色等法和合因緣生,菩薩知是有為過罪故,不應此中住。諸法空故,能轉著心,轉著心故名不轉。 復次,阿鞞跋致菩薩入正位故,心決定不疑:「一切外道中有實智!若有實智,不名外道!」如是名阿鞞跋致相。 問曰: 今說「不生疑」,後說「深法不疑」,是二不疑有何差別? 答曰: 今不疑者,四諦中如須陀洹所斷;後不疑者,於佛所知深法中不疑。是菩薩福德、智慧力故,雖不作須陀洹、未作佛,而能無此二疑。戒取名外道戒;行此外道戒,不得涅槃。 餘四見皆名邪見。 深信業因緣果報故,不求吉事,不以華香等供養天。 求道破憍慢根本故,常不生下賤家。不障他功德、常行勸助故,不生八難處。折薄婬欲、遠離諂媚心故,不受女人身。 復次,餘人雖行十善道,或一、或二、或三,不能具足四種;是菩薩大悲心,深愛善法故,具足行四種。 常修集十善道故,乃至夢中不行十不善道。 餘人所修福德,但自為身;小菩薩雖為眾生,亦自為己;阿鞞跋致諸所作福,皆為眾生,不為其身。若福德可以與人,則盡與眾生,更自修習;但不可得與。故菩薩以十二部經教化眾生,亦但為眾生,不自為己。 復次,菩薩信等五根利故,雖未作佛,於諸〔T25 0572b〕法能信。佛此中更說空因緣:「菩薩不見色等法故,無生疑處。」 復次,是菩薩常行慈悲心故意業柔軟,意業柔軟故身、口慈業成就。 問曰: 慈悲心外道亦有,云何說是阿鞞跋致相? 答曰: 外道雖有而不深,不能遍念眾生,亦不常有,非諸法實相和合故;菩薩不爾。 復次,是菩薩呵五欲、除五蓋,入五支初禪,不與五蓋俱。五蓋覆心,能耗減智慧、破佛道、開魔路故。 是菩薩知一切有為作法虛妄不實、如幻如夢,無為法空無所有、寂滅相,是故於一切處無所愛著。於眾生中,乃至佛亦不著;於法中,乃至涅槃亦不著。瞋,麁罪,小菩薩已斷,故不說;愛,深微難斷,故今說。 復次,是菩薩深入禪定故,守護一切眾生;守護一切眾生故,常一心念,不惱眾生。不破戒故,出入來去等安詳一心。「舉足下足,視地而行」者,為護眾生、為避亂心故。 復次,是菩薩久修集無量無邊善法,身中無八萬戶虫,亦少於病痛故,衣服、臥具等常淨潔無污。得諸法實相等善根力故,身中無八萬戶虫。心清淨故,身、口等亦清淨;離虛誑邪曲等下賤煩惱,故心清淨。二事清淨故,雖行世間,離諸逼迫苦惱;心不厭沒故,出過聲聞、辟支佛地。 是菩薩貴佛道故,不貴利養;雖行頭陀,不貴是法,以是法是究竟道因緣少分,非究竟道。是名阿鞞跋致菩薩行、類、相貌。 問曰: 是菩薩未得佛道,未斷諸煩惱,云何常不生慳貪等諸惡心? 答曰: 阿鞞跋致菩薩得無生法忍時斷諸煩惱,但〔T25 0572c〕未斷習;若不斷者,云何常能不生諸慳貪等障道心?如經說:「須陀洹乃至阿羅漢,即是菩薩無生法忍。」 復次,有人言:菩薩行六波羅蜜、深修集諸功德故,諸煩惱折薄,心中不生故,是名「常不生」。 復次,是菩薩無量世行禪波羅蜜故,心住不動;積習般若故,深入智慧。是菩薩知法味微妙故,從他聞法一心聽受;樂法情深故,所聞若三乘法、若外道及世間法,自心妙故,皆與般若和合,不破法相。譬如壯夫無病,所食之物,無不消化;又如佛得最上味相,雖復苦辛不美之食,在佛口中皆是上味;又如煮石蜜欲熟時,種種物內中,皆成石蜜,妙味力盛故。菩薩亦如是,般若波羅蜜力盛故,種種諸法,能令皆與般若合為一味,無諸過罪。 復次,世間事者,菩薩所起身、口諸業,皆為憐愍度眾生故;此憐愍心皆入般若波羅蜜初門。 又復世間諸事因緣,乃至坐、起、行步、飲食、言語,常念安隱眾生。是來去等法,皆入法性,如「破來去」中說。產業之事,亦如是。 是名阿鞞跋致相。 【經】 「復次,須菩提!若惡魔於阿鞞跋致菩薩前化作八大地獄,一一地獄中,有千萬億菩薩皆被燒煮,受諸辛酸苦毒,語菩薩言:『是諸菩薩皆是阿鞞跋致,佛所授記,墮大地獄中。汝若為佛授阿鞞跋致記者,當入是大地獄中;佛為授汝地獄記,汝不如還捨菩薩心,可得不墮地獄,得生天上。』須菩提!若是菩薩見是事、聞是事,心不動、不疑、不驚,作是念:『阿鞞〔T25 0573a〕跋致菩薩若墮地獄、畜生、餓鬼中,終無是處!』須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!惡魔化作比丘被服,來至菩薩所,語菩薩言:『汝先聞應如是淨修六波羅蜜乃至應如是修行得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是事汝疾悔捨!汝先於過去、未來、現在諸佛所,從初發心乃至法住,於其中間所作善根,隨喜、迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是事汝亦疾放捨!若汝疾捨,我當語汝真佛法。汝先所聞,皆非佛法、非佛教,皆是文飾合集作耳!我所說是真佛法。』若是菩薩聞作是說心驚、疑、悔,當知是菩薩未得諸佛授記、未定住阿鞞跋致性中。若是菩薩心不動、不驚、不疑、不悔,隨順依止無作無生法,不信他語、不隨他行,行六波羅蜜時,不隨他語;乃至行阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,亦不隨他語。須菩提!譬如漏盡阿羅漢,不信他語、不隨他行,現見諸法實相,惡魔不能轉。如是,須菩提!阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩亦如是,求聲聞道、辟支佛道人不能破壞、不能折伏其心。須菩提!是菩薩摩訶薩必定住阿鞞跋致地中,不隨他語;乃至佛語不直信取,何況求聲聞、辟支佛人及惡魔、外道梵志語!終無是處!何以故?是菩薩不見有法可隨信者,所謂色,若受、想、行、識,若色如乃至識如,乃至不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,何況阿耨多羅三藐三菩提如!須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!惡魔作比丘身來到菩薩所,語菩薩言:『汝所行者,是〔T25 0573b〕生死法,非薩婆若道,汝今身取苦盡證!』是時惡魔為菩薩用世間行說似道法,是似道法三界繫,所謂骨相、若初禪乃至非有想非無想,語善男子:『用是道、用是行,當得須陀洹果乃至當得阿羅漢果。汝行是道,今世苦盡;汝用受生死中種種苦惱為?今是四大身,尚不用受,何況當更受未來身!』須菩提!若是菩薩摩訶薩心不驚、不疑、不悔,作是念:『是比丘益我不少,為我說似道法。行是似道法,不得至須陀洹果證,不得至阿羅漢、辟支佛道證,何況得至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!』是菩薩摩訶薩益復歡喜,作是念:『是比丘益我不少,為我說障道法。我知是障道法,不障學三乘道。』是時惡魔知菩薩歡喜,作是言:『善男子!汝欲見是菩薩摩訶薩供養如恒河沙等諸佛衣被、飲食、臥具、醫藥、資生所須;亦於如恒河沙等諸佛所行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜;亦親近如恒河沙等諸佛,諮問菩薩摩訶薩道:「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何住菩薩摩訶薩乘?云何行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜、四念處乃至大慈大悲?」是菩薩摩訶薩如佛所教,如是住、如是行、如是修。是菩薩摩訶薩如是教、如是學,尚不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、不得薩婆若,何況汝當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!』若菩薩摩訶薩聞是事,心不異、不驚,益復歡喜,作是念:『是比丘益我不少,為我說障道法;是障道法,不得須陀洹道,乃至不〔T25 0573c〕得阿羅漢、辟支佛道,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!』是時惡魔知是菩薩心不沒、不驚,即於是處化作多比丘,語菩薩言:『此皆是發意求佛道菩薩,今皆住阿羅漢地;是輩尚不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,汝云何能得?』若菩薩摩訶薩即作是念:『此是惡魔說相似道行,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,不應轉阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,亦不應墮聲聞、辟支佛道中。』復作是念:『行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智,不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無有是處!』須菩提!以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作是念:『若菩薩能如佛所說,不遠離般若波羅蜜心乃至一切種智,是菩薩終不退阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。若菩薩覺知魔事,亦不失阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩相。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!於何法轉名為不轉?」 佛言:「於色相轉,於受想行識相轉,於十二入相、十八界相、婬欲瞋恚愚癡相、邪見相、四念處相乃至聲聞辟支佛相,乃至佛相轉,以是故,名為不退轉菩薩摩訶薩相。何以故?是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩以是自相空法入菩薩位,得無生法忍,乃至少許法不可得,不可得故不作,不作故不生,是名無生法忍。菩薩摩訶薩以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。」 【論】 釋曰: 魔了了知是菩薩是阿鞞跋致者,不復沮壞;〔T25 0574a〕若未了了知者,則種種因緣驗試破壞。或作八大地獄,化作無數菩薩在中燒煮,語菩薩言:「此皆是阿鞞跋致,諸佛授記者;汝若受記,為受地獄記。」 問曰: 惡魔何因緣故言「行善者受地獄記」? 答曰: 惡魔以是菩薩欲代一切眾生受苦故,言受地獄記,汝若行福德生天者,則自為身,無豫眾生事。 若菩薩聞是事,心動、疑悔,若信受魔語,當知是未受阿鞞跋致記。若菩薩聞是事,不疑、不動、不驚,作是念:「阿鞞跋致,得諸法實相故,不著一切法者,乃至不生小罪,何況三惡道罪!如火中有水、水中生火,無有是處!」 復有魔作比丘被服來語菩薩:「汝先從小師聞修六波羅蜜法皆是虛妄,所集隨喜心功德亦是虛誑。汝先所聞皆是虛誑,文飾不真,非是佛口所說;今我為汝說者,真是佛法。汝疾捨之!」 若是菩薩聞是心動、瞋、疑,當知諸佛未與受記;譬如偽金,火燒磨打,若黑、若赤、若白,乃知非真。 若菩薩聞是不瞋、不疑,隨無生無滅、無起無作法;行於六波羅蜜相中,自知不隨於他語,當知是真阿鞞跋致。譬如阿羅漢漏盡故,諸魔事來不能破。阿鞞跋致菩薩亦如是,無能降伏者,自現前知諸法實相故;乃至魔作佛身來,所說異於法相者,亦不信受。譬如狗著師子皮,諸獸見之雖怖,聞聲則知是狗,何況變作餘身等! 此中佛自說因緣:「是菩薩見色等法空故,誰當隨他語?」 復次,惡魔來作比丘身,語菩薩言:「是六波羅蜜皆是〔T25 0574b〕生死道:布施等福德因緣故,欲界中受福樂;禪波羅蜜因緣故,色界中受樂;是般若波羅蜜無定相故,名虛誑法,迴轉五道中,不能自出,是生死道。人誑汝言:『是一切種智道。』我今實語:『汝取涅槃,今世盡苦!』」 是菩薩若默然,魔即為說似道法:「若觀三十六種不淨、若觀骨人、若出入息,因是道得四禪、四無色定;汝因是禪定,可得須陀洹乃至阿羅漢。汝今此身是罪因緣所生,佛說彈指頃不讚更受身,何況久住生死中!」 阿鞞跋致菩薩聞是事,心喜作是念:「是比丘大益我,為我說似道法;我得是似道法,即知真道。」如行路人,知邪逕,則知正道。障道亦如是。阿鞞跋致是大人,貴重故,不與是比丘諍語。 魔見菩薩默然,歡喜言:「是人信受我語!」語菩薩言:「善男子!有無量菩薩供養如恒河沙等諸佛,諮問、奉行六波羅蜜及菩薩道法,面受佛教,盡受行諸菩薩行,尚不得無上道,今皆作阿羅漢,汝欲見不?」菩薩聞是事已,默然。 魔於是處,即化作無數阿羅漢比丘,語菩薩言:「是諸比丘皆久行無上道,今皆取阿羅漢,汝今云何獨欲作佛?」阿鞞跋致即復歡喜:「是比丘為我說似道、障道法。是菩薩實行六波羅蜜諸功德,定不退墮二乘。如佛所說,心常不離六波羅蜜等諸功德,不得無上道,無有是處!」菩薩若知是魔事,則大得利益而無所失。以是故,菩薩心不動轉,是名阿鞞跋致相。 爾時,須菩提白佛言:「世尊!於何法轉名為不轉?」 佛言:〔T25 0574c〕「於色相等法中轉還。」上略說,今廣說。 若菩薩於色等相皆能轉,是名行一切法性空,得無生法忍,入菩薩位。無生法忍者,乃至微細法不可得,何況大!是名無生。得是無生法,不作不起諸業行,是名得無生法忍。得無生法忍菩薩,是名阿鞞跋致。 如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相。
《大智度論》卷73 · T25n1509 0570a14–0574c08
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
本品題為《大智度論》釋〈阿毘跋致品〉第五十五,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷七十三。
經①:行、類、相貌之問——佛歷數阿鞞跋致菩薩的諸相
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!要以什麼樣的行、什麼樣的類、什麼樣的相貌,知道這是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩?』
佛告訴須菩提:『若菩薩摩訶薩能了知凡夫地、聲聞地、辟支佛地、佛地;這些地,在如相之中無二無別,也不憶念,也不分別。入於這如之中,聽聞這件事,直過而無疑。為什麼呢?因為這如之中沒有一相、沒有二相的緣故。這位菩薩摩訶薩也不作無益的言語,只說與利益相應的言語,不看他人的長短。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,知道這是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。』
須菩提說:『世尊!又要以什麼樣的行、類、相貌,知道這是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩?』
佛告訴須菩提:『若菩薩摩訶薩能觀一切法無行、無類、無相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若一切法無行、無類、無相貌,菩薩於什麼法轉,名為不轉?』
佛說:『若菩薩摩訶薩於色中轉,於受、想、行、識中轉,這名為菩薩不轉。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩於檀波羅蜜中轉,乃至於般若波羅蜜中轉,於內空中乃至於無法有法空中轉,於四念處中乃至於十八不共法中轉,於聲聞地、辟支佛地中轉,乃至於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提中轉,當知這位菩薩摩訶薩不轉。為什麼呢?須菩提!色的自性是無,這位菩薩要住在哪裡?乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的自性是無,這位菩薩要住在哪裡?
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩不觀外道沙門、婆羅門的面貌形類與言語,不作這樣的念頭:「是諸外道,若沙門、若婆羅門,實知實見。」若說他們有正見,絕無此事!
『再者,菩薩不生疑,不執著戒取,不墮於邪見,也不求世俗的吉事以為清淨,不以華香、瓔珞、幡蓋、伎樂禮拜供養其餘諸天。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩常不生在下賤之家,乃至不生在八難之處,也常不受女人之身。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩常行十善道:自己不殺生,不教人殺生,讚歎不殺生之法,歡喜讚歎不殺生的人;乃至自己不邪見,不教人邪見,不讚歎邪見之法,不歡喜讚歎行邪見的人。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩乃至在夢中也不行十不善道。以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩為利益一切眾生的緣故行檀波羅蜜,乃至為利益一切眾生的緣故行般若波羅蜜。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩對於所有的諸法,領受、披讀、諷誦、宣說、正憶念,所謂修姤路乃至優波提舍。這位菩薩行法施的時候,作這樣的念頭:「是法施因緣故,滿一切眾生願。以是法施功德,與一切眾生共之,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩於甚深法中,不疑、不悔。』
須菩提說:『世尊!菩薩於甚深法中,由於什麼因緣不疑、不悔?』
佛說:『這位阿鞞跋致菩薩,都不見有什麼法可以作為生疑之處,若色、受、想、行識乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不見這些法有可生疑之處、可生悔之處。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩的身業、口業、意業柔軟。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩以慈心成就身業、口業、意業。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩不與五蓋同在:婬欲、瞋恚、睡眠、掉悔、疑。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩於一切處無所愛著。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩出入去來、坐臥行住,常念一心;出入去來、坐臥行住、舉足下足,安隱庠序,常念一心,垂視地面而行。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩所穿的衣服以及諸般臥具,人不覺得惡穢,好樂淨潔,少有疾病。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!尋常人的身中有八萬戶虫侵食其身,這位阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩身中沒有這些虫。為什麼呢?因為這位菩薩的功德超過出世間,以這個緣故,這位菩薩沒有這些戶虫。這位菩薩功德增益,隨著他的功德,得身清淨、得心清淨。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩是怎樣得身清淨、得心清淨的?』
佛說:『菩薩摩訶薩隨著他所得的,增益善根,滅除心的委曲、心的邪僻。須菩提!這名為菩薩摩訶薩身清淨、心清淨。因為身、心清淨的緣故,能超過聲聞地、辟支佛地,入於菩薩位中。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩不看重利養,雖然行十二頭陀,卻不看重阿蘭若之法,乃至不看重但持三衣之法。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩常不生慳貪之心,不生破戒之心、瞋動之心、懈怠之心、散亂之心,不生愚癡之心,不生嫉妬之心。須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩心住不動,智慧深入,一心聽受,所從他聽聞的法以及世間之事,都與般若波羅蜜相合。這位菩薩摩訶薩不見有哪一件產業之事是不入法性的;這些事一切都見為與般若波羅蜜相合。以這個因緣的緣故,須菩提!這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩的阿鞞跋致相。』
論①:略說與廣說之別、行類相貌三事之異、佛說義趣,逐條隨文釋經①諸相
有人問:上來處處已經說了阿鞞跋致相,如今為什麼又問?
回答說:上面雖然處處略說,如今卻要廣說。此中多是阿鞞跋致相,所以名為〈阿鞞跋致相品〉。
再者,上來解說般若波羅蜜相;其次說魔的因緣壞般若波羅蜜相;如今說信受般若波羅蜜的人就是阿鞞跋致,要說他的相貌,所以須菩提發問。
再者,菩薩從初發心以來所行的因緣、所得的果報,就是阿鞞跋致,受了記必當作佛。如同人受了官職,已經得到印信,心中不再有疑;又如聲聞人所行的眾行都是為著四沙門果。阿鞞跋致是決定安隱之地,超過凡夫,不入二乘之地;雖然尚未成就佛道,已能為世間作福田。這件事微妙難得,所以須菩提問他的行貌。
佛本來教命須菩提宣說般若波羅蜜,所以須菩提問:「世尊!阿鞞跋致有何行、類、相貌?」
有人問:這三事有什麼差別?
回答說:有人說,這三事都是同一個意思,以此知道是阿鞞跋致、不是阿鞞跋致。
又有人說:行,是說阿鞞跋致菩薩的身業、口業、意業異於他人,以這行表顯阿鞞跋致的甚深智慧。類,是分別了知諸菩薩之中哪些是阿鞞跋致、哪些不是阿鞞跋致。相貌,是除去行與類之外,其餘種種因緣,得以知道阿鞞跋致之相。
佛說的義趣是:若菩薩能具足五波羅蜜,深入般若波羅蜜,因為方便力的緣故,不執著般若波羅蜜,只觀於如,所謂諸法實相。菩薩那時不以凡夫地、二乘地為下賤,不以佛地為高貴,因為入於諸法如的緣故。諸法如中,沒有分別的二法,只是以如入如,更無其餘之事,也不分別取相。為什麼呢?因為如是平等的緣故。能這樣入的人,就入於諸佛的法藏;心中不生疑,不再更求諸法的決定之相。所以經中說:「須菩提!凡夫地乃至佛地,如相中無二無別。」得到這樣的法,名為阿鞞跋致的行、類、相貌。
再者,簡略地說這個義理:菩薩因於諸法如,所謂畢竟空,捨離一切世間之事,卻也不住於畢竟空。為什麼呢?因為得了諸法畢竟清淨的實相的緣故。菩薩若聽聞這無依止之法,心中沒有疑悔,不起依止之念。
從上面這些事,是阿鞞跋致的正體;從這裡以下,都是畢竟空的行果。
因為得了畢竟空的緣故,心地淳熟,是寂滅之相,不說無益的言語。所說的常是法,不是非法;所說的都真實,不是妄語;所說的言辭柔軟,不麁獷;都以慈悲之心而說,不以瞋恚之心;所說應於時宜,常能得其機會,觀察人心,隨順他的方俗。
如今這裡略說利益之言:或教以佛道,或教以二乘,或教以人天之道,或令今世得非罪之樂;因為常遠離口業四惡的緣故,因為在眾生之中慈悲心大的緣故,又因為能自己摧折減薄諸煩惱的緣故,所以能以種種因緣說諸利益之語。
有人問:聲聞人直趣涅槃,可以不觀他人;菩薩看眾生如同自己的孩子,常想教化他們,怎麼說不觀他們的長短?
回答說:若是眾生不可調伏折攝、不可化度,這樣的人就莫去觀他。為什麼呢?若以好心教誨勸誡,他反而以為你是嫉妒自己,如同刀刺其心;既然無所利益,更增他的罪,所以不觀長短。
再者,菩薩應當作這樣的念:「如諸佛一切智,煩惱習盡,尚不能盡度眾生;何況我未得菩薩神通、未得無礙智,云何能普觀眾生?」阿鞞跋致之中有得神通的;也有不得的,得了阿鞞跋致以後,另修神通之道才得。若是先已得神通的,因為不具足的緣故,也不能普遍觀察。
有人問:須菩提起初問行、相、類,佛為什麼不當下就答「無行、相、類」,到這裡才說?
回答說:起初發問的時候,眾生還沒有執著阿鞞跋致之相,所以佛的回答或說空相、或說有相;如今因為眾生執著阿鞞跋致之相,想要從凡夫地入於阿鞞跋致地,所以佛說「一切無行、無類、無相貌」。
須菩提進一步問:「若諸法盡空者,何以言於何法轉名不轉法?」應當是從凡夫地轉,於佛地不轉才對!
佛回答:「若菩薩能觀色等諸法空無所有,轉諸著心,故於佛道中不轉。」色等諸法是和合因緣所生,菩薩知道這是有為的過罪,所以不應住在這裡。因為諸法空的緣故,能轉去著心,因為轉去著心的緣故名為不轉。
再者,阿鞞跋致菩薩因為入了正位的緣故,心中決定不疑:「一切外道中有實智!若有實智,不名外道!」這樣名為阿鞞跋致相。
有人問:這裡說的「不生疑」,與後面說的「深法不疑」,這二種不疑有什麼差別?
回答說:這裡的不疑,是四諦之中如須陀洹所斷的那一種;後面的不疑,是於佛所知的深法中不疑。這位菩薩因為福德、智慧之力的緣故,雖然不作須陀洹、尚未作佛,而能沒有這二種疑。戒取,是指外道之戒;行這外道之戒,不得涅槃。
其餘的四種見都名為邪見。
因為深信業因緣果報的緣故,不求吉事,不以華香等供養諸天。
因為求道而破憍慢根本的緣故,常不生在下賤之家。因為不障礙他人的功德、常行勸助的緣故,不生在八難之處。因為折薄婬欲、遠離諂媚之心的緣故,不受女人之身。
再者,其餘的人雖然行十善道,或行一分、或行二分、或行三分,不能具足四種;這位菩薩因為大悲心、深愛善法的緣故,具足行四種。
因為常常修集十善道的緣故,乃至在夢中也不行十不善道。
其餘的人所修的福德,只為自身;小菩薩雖然為著眾生,也還自為己身;阿鞞跋致所作的一切福,都為眾生,不為自身。福德若可以給與人,就全給了眾生,自己再從頭修習;只是不可得而與人罷了。所以菩薩以十二部經教化眾生,也只為眾生,不自為己。
再者,這位菩薩因為信等五根銳利的緣故,雖然未作佛,於諸法卻能信受。佛在這裡更說了空的因緣:「菩薩不見色等法故,無生疑處。」
再者,這位菩薩因為常行慈悲心的緣故意業柔軟,因為意業柔軟的緣故身業、口業的慈業得以成就。
有人問:慈悲心外道也有,怎麼說這是阿鞞跋致相?
回答說:外道雖然有慈悲心而不深,不能普遍憶念眾生,也不是常有,因為不與諸法實相和合的緣故;菩薩卻不是這樣。
再者,這位菩薩因為呵責五欲、除去五蓋,入於五支初禪,所以不與五蓋同在。因為五蓋覆蔽其心,能耗減智慧、破壞佛道、開闢魔路的緣故。
這位菩薩知道一切有為造作之法虛妄不實、如幻如夢,無為之法空無所有、是寂滅之相,所以於一切處無所愛著。在眾生之中,乃至對佛也不執著;在諸法之中,乃至對涅槃也不執著。瞋是麁重之罪,小菩薩已經斷了,所以不說;愛則深細難斷,所以如今說它。
再者,這位菩薩因為深入禪定的緣故,守護一切眾生;因為守護一切眾生的緣故,常一心繫念,不惱亂眾生。因為不破戒的緣故,出入來去等一切皆安詳一心。經中說「舉足下足,視地而行」的意思,是為了護念眾生、為了避免亂心的緣故。
再者,這位菩薩因為長久修集無量無邊的善法,身中沒有八萬戶虫,也因為少有病痛的緣故,衣服、臥具等常淨潔無污。因為得諸法實相等善根之力的緣故,身中沒有八萬戶虫。因為心清淨的緣故,身業、口業等也清淨;因為離了虛誑邪曲等下賤煩惱,所以心清淨。因為身心二事清淨的緣故,雖然行於世間,卻離開種種逼迫苦惱;因為心不厭沒的緣故,出過聲聞地、辟支佛地。
這位菩薩因為看重佛道的緣故,不看重利養;雖然行頭陀,卻不看重這法,因為這法只是究竟之道的因緣的一小分,並非究竟之道。這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩的行、類、相貌。
有人問:這位菩薩尚未得佛道,尚未斷諸煩惱,怎麼能常不生慳貪等種種惡心?
回答說:阿鞞跋致菩薩在得無生法忍的時候就斷了諸煩惱,只是還沒斷習氣;若不是已斷,怎麼能常常不生諸慳貪等障道之心?如經中說:「須陀洹乃至阿羅漢,即是菩薩無生法忍。」
再者,有人說:菩薩因為行六波羅蜜、深深修集諸功德的緣故,諸煩惱折薄,在心中不生起,所以名為「常不生」。
再者,這位菩薩因為無量世行禪波羅蜜的緣故,心住不動;因為積習般若的緣故,深入智慧。這位菩薩因為知道法味微妙的緣故,從他人聽法時一心聽受;因為樂法之情深的緣故,所聽聞的無論是三乘之法、或是外道及世間之法,因為自心微妙的緣故,都與般若和合,不破壞法相。譬如壯健的人沒有病,所吃的東西沒有不消化的;又如佛得了最上味相,即使是苦辛不美的食物,到了佛口中都成上味;又如熬煮石蜜將熟的時候,種種物投入其中,都成了石蜜,因為妙味之力強盛的緣故。菩薩也是這樣,因為般若波羅蜜之力強盛的緣故,種種諸法,都能使它們與般若合為一味,沒有種種過罪。
再者,所謂世間之事,是菩薩所起的身業、口業,都為著憐愍度脫眾生的緣故;這憐愍之心都入於般若波羅蜜的初門。
又,世間種種事的因緣,乃至坐、起、行步、飲食、言語,常念安隱眾生。這些來去等法,都入於法性,如同「破來去」之中所說的。產業之事,也是這樣。
這名為阿鞞跋致相。
經②:惡魔三試——化八大地獄、化比丘詐稱真佛法、說似道法化無數阿羅漢;於何法轉名為不轉
『再者,須菩提!若惡魔在阿鞞跋致菩薩之前變化出八大地獄,一一地獄之中,有千萬億菩薩都被燒煮,受種種辛酸苦毒,向菩薩說:「是諸菩薩皆是阿鞞跋致,佛所授記,墮大地獄中。汝若為佛授阿鞞跋致記者,當入是大地獄中;佛為授汝地獄記,汝不如還捨菩薩心,可得不墮地獄,得生天上。」須菩提!若是這位菩薩見了這事、聽了這事,心不動、不疑、不驚,作這樣的念:「阿鞞跋致菩薩若墮地獄、畜生、餓鬼中,終無是處!」須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!惡魔變化作比丘的被服,來到菩薩的處所,向菩薩說:「汝先聞應如是淨修六波羅蜜乃至應如是修行得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是事汝疾悔捨!汝先於過去、未來、現在諸佛所,從初發心乃至法住,於其中間所作善根,隨喜、迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是事汝亦疾放捨!若汝疾捨,我當語汝真佛法。汝先所聞,皆非佛法、非佛教,皆是文飾合集作耳!我所說是真佛法。」若是這位菩薩聽了這樣的說法,心驚、疑、悔,當知這位菩薩尚未得諸佛授記、尚未決定安住在阿鞞跋致性中。若是這位菩薩心不動、不驚、不疑、不悔,隨順依止無作無生之法,不信他人之語、不隨他人而行,行六波羅蜜時,不隨他語;乃至行阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,也不隨他語。須菩提!譬如漏盡的阿羅漢,不信他語、不隨他行,現前見到諸法實相,惡魔不能使他轉變。這樣,須菩提!阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩也是如此,求聲聞道、辟支佛道的人不能破壞他、不能折伏他的心。須菩提!這位菩薩摩訶薩必定安住在阿鞞跋致地中,不隨他語;乃至佛語也不逕直信取,何況求聲聞、辟支佛的人以及惡魔、外道梵志之語!終無是處!為什麼呢?因為這位菩薩不見有什麼法可以隨順而信的,所謂色,若受、想、行、識,若色如乃至識如,乃至不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,何況阿耨多羅三藐三菩提如!須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!惡魔化作比丘之身來到菩薩的處所,向菩薩說:「汝所行者,是生死法,非薩婆若道,汝今身取苦盡證!」這時惡魔為菩薩用世間之行說似道之法,這似道之法是三界所繫,所謂骨相、或初禪乃至非有想非無想,向他說:「用是道、用是行,當得須陀洹果乃至當得阿羅漢果。汝行是道,今世苦盡;汝用受生死中種種苦惱為?今是四大身,尚不用受,何況當更受未來身!」須菩提!若是這位菩薩摩訶薩心不驚、不疑、不悔,作這樣的念:「是比丘益我不少,為我說似道法。行是似道法,不得至須陀洹果證,不得至阿羅漢、辟支佛道證,何況得至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」這位菩薩摩訶薩更加歡喜,作這樣的念:「是比丘益我不少,為我說障道法。我知是障道法,不障學三乘道。」這時惡魔知道菩薩歡喜,便說:「善男子!汝欲見是菩薩摩訶薩供養如恒河沙等諸佛衣被、飲食、臥具、醫藥、資生所須;亦於如恒河沙等諸佛所行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜;亦親近如恒河沙等諸佛,諮問菩薩摩訶薩道:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何住菩薩摩訶薩乘?云何行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜、四念處乃至大慈大悲?』是菩薩摩訶薩如佛所教,如是住、如是行、如是修。是菩薩摩訶薩如是教、如是學,尚不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、不得薩婆若,何況汝當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」若菩薩摩訶薩聽了這事,心不異、不驚,更加歡喜,作這樣的念:「是比丘益我不少,為我說障道法;是障道法,不得須陀洹道,乃至不得阿羅漢、辟支佛道,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」這時惡魔知道這位菩薩心不沉沒、不驚,就在這處所化作許多比丘,向菩薩說:「此皆是發意求佛道菩薩,今皆住阿羅漢地;是輩尚不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,汝云何能得?」若菩薩摩訶薩當下作這樣的念:「此是惡魔說相似道行,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,不應轉阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,亦不應墮聲聞、辟支佛道中。」又作這樣的念:「行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智,不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無有是處!」須菩提!以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。
『再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作這樣的念:「若菩薩能如佛所說,不遠離般若波羅蜜心乃至一切種智,是菩薩終不退阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。若菩薩覺知魔事,亦不失阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩相。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!於什麼法轉,名為不轉?』
佛說:『於色相轉,於受想行識相轉,於十二入相、十八界相、婬欲瞋恚愚癡相、邪見相、四念處相乃至聲聞辟支佛相,乃至佛相轉,因為這個緣故,名為不退轉菩薩摩訶薩相。為什麼呢?因為這位阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩以這自相空之法入於菩薩位,得無生法忍,乃至一點點法也不可得,因為不可得的緣故不造作,因為不造作的緣故不生起,這名為無生法忍。菩薩摩訶薩以這樣的行、類、相貌,當知這名為阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。』
論②:釋曰——魔何以驗試、偽金火燒磨打喻、漏盡阿羅漢喻、狗著師子皮喻,重申於色相轉即是不轉
論主解釋說:
魔若已經明明白白知道這位菩薩是阿鞞跋致,就不再沮壞他;若還不能明白知道,就以種種因緣驗試破壞。或是變作八大地獄,化作無數菩薩在裡面燒煮,向菩薩說:「此皆是阿鞞跋致,諸佛授記者;汝若受記,為受地獄記。」
有人問:惡魔由於什麼因緣說「行善者受地獄記」?
回答說:惡魔因為這位菩薩要代一切眾生受苦的緣故,才說是受地獄記,說你若行福德生天,就只是自為己身,於眾生之事無所干預。
若菩薩聽了這事,心動、疑悔,若信受了魔語,當知這是還沒有受阿鞞跋致記的。若菩薩聽了這事,不疑、不動、不驚,作這樣的念:「阿鞞跋致,得諸法實相故,不著一切法者,乃至不生小罪,何況三惡道罪!如火中有水、水中生火,無有是處!」
再者,又有魔作比丘的被服來向菩薩說:「汝先從小師聞修六波羅蜜法皆是虛妄,所集隨喜心功德亦是虛誑。汝先所聞皆是虛誑,文飾不真,非是佛口所說;今我為汝說者,真是佛法。汝疾捨之!」
若是這位菩薩聽了而心動、瞋、疑,當知諸佛還沒有給他受記;譬如偽金,用火燒、磨、打,或黑、或赤、或白,才知道它不是真的。
若菩薩聽了而不瞋、不疑,隨順無生無滅、無起無作之法;行於六波羅蜜相中,自己知道不隨於他語,當知這是真的阿鞞跋致。譬如阿羅漢因為漏盡的緣故,諸般魔事來了也不能破壞。阿鞞跋致菩薩也是這樣,無人能降伏他,因為自己現前知道諸法實相的緣故;乃至魔作佛身而來,所說的若異於法相,他也不信受。譬如狗披著師子的皮,諸獸見了雖然怖畏,聽到牠的聲音就知道是狗,何況變作其餘之身等等!
這裡佛自己說了因緣:「是菩薩見色等法空故,誰當隨他語?」
再者,惡魔來作比丘之身,向菩薩說:「是六波羅蜜皆是生死道:布施等福德因緣故,欲界中受福樂;禪波羅蜜因緣故,色界中受樂;是般若波羅蜜無定相故,名虛誑法,迴轉五道中,不能自出,是生死道。人誑汝言:『是一切種智道。』我今實語:『汝取涅槃,今世盡苦!』」
這位菩薩若是默然,魔就為他說似道之法:「若觀三十六種不淨、若觀骨人、若出入息,因是道得四禪、四無色定;汝因是禪定,可得須陀洹乃至阿羅漢。汝今此身是罪因緣所生,佛說彈指頃不讚更受身,何況久住生死中!」
阿鞞跋致菩薩聽了這事,心中歡喜,作這樣的念:「是比丘大益我,為我說似道法;我得是似道法,即知真道。」如同行路的人,知道了邪僻的小徑,就知道了正道。障道之法也是這樣。阿鞞跋致是大人,因為貴重的緣故,不與這比丘諍辯。
魔見菩薩默然,歡喜地說:「是人信受我語!」便向菩薩說:「善男子!有無量菩薩供養如恒河沙等諸佛,諮問、奉行六波羅蜜及菩薩道法,面受佛教,盡受行諸菩薩行,尚不得無上道,今皆作阿羅漢,汝欲見不?」菩薩聽了這事,仍舊默然。
魔就在這處所,隨即化作無數阿羅漢比丘,向菩薩說:「是諸比丘皆久行無上道,今皆取阿羅漢,汝今云何獨欲作佛?」阿鞞跋致隨即又歡喜起來:「是比丘為我說似道、障道法。是菩薩實行六波羅蜜諸功德,定不退墮二乘。如佛所說,心常不離六波羅蜜等諸功德,不得無上道,無有是處!」菩薩若知道這是魔事,就大得利益而無所損失。因為這個緣故,菩薩心不動轉,這名為阿鞞跋致相。
那時,須菩提向佛稟白:「世尊!於何法轉名為不轉?」
佛說:「於色相等法中轉還。」上面是略說,如今是廣說。
若菩薩於色等相都能轉,這名為行一切法性空,得無生法忍,入於菩薩位。所謂無生法忍,是乃至微細之法也不可得,何況大的!這名為無生。得了這無生之法,不造作、不生起諸般業行,這名為得無生法忍。得無生法忍的菩薩,這名為阿鞞跋致。
像這樣等等無量的行、類、相貌,就是阿鞞跋致相。
This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the fifty-fifth chapter, "Avaivartika", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the seventy-third fascicle.
Sūtra ①: The Question of Conduct, Kind, and Appearance—the Buddha Enumerates the Marks of the Avaivartika Bodhisattva
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! By what conduct, what kind, what appearance is one to know that this is an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva can know the ground of ordinary people, the śrāvaka ground, the pratyekabuddha ground, and the Buddha ground—these grounds, within the mark of suchness, are without duality and without difference, and he neither recollects them nor discriminates them. Entering into this suchness and hearing of this matter, he passes straight on without doubt. Why? Because within this suchness there is no one mark and no two marks. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva also does not utter useless talk, but speaks only speech that accords with benefit, and does not look at others' strengths and shortcomings. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance one knows that this is an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.’
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! Again, by what conduct, kind, and appearance is one to know that this is an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva can contemplate all dharmas as without conduct, without kind, without appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are without conduct, without kind, without appearance, in what dharma does the bodhisattva turn, so as to be called not turning?’
The Buddha said: ‘If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva turns within form, turns within feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, this is called the bodhisattva's not turning.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva turns within dānapāramitā and so on up to turns within prajñāpāramitā, turns within inner emptiness and so on up to within the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, turns within the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to within the eighteen unshared dharmas, turns within the śrāvaka ground and the pratyekabuddha ground, and so on up to turns within anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi: know that this bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not turn. Why? Subhūti! The own-nature of form is non-existent; where would this bodhisattva abide? And so on up to: the own-nature of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is non-existent; where would this bodhisattva abide?
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not look at the features, forms, and words of the śramaṇas and brahmins of the outside paths, and does not have this thought: 「是諸外道,若沙門、若婆羅門,實知實見。」 tr. "These outside paths, whether śramaṇas or brahmins, truly know and truly see." To say that they have right view—there is no such thing!
‘Furthermore, the bodhisattva does not give rise to doubt, does not cling to grasping at precepts, does not fall into wrong view, nor does he seek worldly auspicious matters and take them for purity; he does not bow to and make offerings to the other gods with flowers and incense, necklaces, banners and canopies, and music. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva is never born in a low and mean family, and so on up to is not born in the eight places of difficulty, and also never receives a woman's body. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva constantly practises the ten wholesome paths: he himself does not kill, does not teach others to kill, praises the dharma of not killing, and gladly praises those who do not kill; and so on up to: he himself does not hold wrong view, does not teach others to hold wrong view, does not praise the dharma of wrong view, and does not gladly praise those who practise wrong view. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, even in dreams, does not practise the ten unwholesome paths. By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises dānapāramitā for the sake of benefiting all beings, and so on up to practises prajñāpāramitā for the sake of benefiting all beings. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, toward all the dharmas there are, receives, reads, recites, expounds, and rightly recollects them—namely sūtra and so on up to upadeśa. When this bodhisattva gives the gift of Dharma, he has this thought: 「是法施因緣故,滿一切眾生願。以是法施功德,與一切眾生共之,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "Through the cause and condition of this gift of Dharma, may the wishes of all beings be fulfilled. The merit of this gift of Dharma I share with all beings, and dedicate it to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, within very deep dharmas, has no doubt and no regret.’
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! Within very deep dharmas, through what cause and condition does the bodhisattva have no doubt and no regret?’
The Buddha said: ‘This avaivartika bodhisattva does not see any dharma at all that could serve as a place for doubt to arise—whether form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—he does not see in these dharmas any place where doubt could arise or where regret could arise. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva's deeds of body, deeds of speech, and deeds of mind are soft. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva accomplishes deeds of body, deeds of speech, and deeds of mind with a mind of kindness. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is not together with the five hindrances: lust, ill will, sloth and torpor, restlessness and remorse, doubt. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva in every place has nothing he loves and clings to. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, going out and coming in, going and coming, sitting, lying, walking, standing, is ever mindful and single-minded; going out and coming in, going and coming, sitting, lying, walking, standing, lifting the foot and setting it down, he is safe and composed, ever mindful and single-minded, and walks looking down at the ground. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The clothes the bodhisattva-mahāsattva wears and all his bedding are not found foul by people; he delights in cleanliness and is little troubled by illness. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! In the body of an ordinary person there are eighty thousand families of worms that eat away at his body; in the body of this avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva there are no such worms. Why? Because this bodhisattva's merit passes beyond the world; for this reason this bodhisattva has none of these families of worms. This bodhisattva's merit increases, and following his merit, he obtains purity of body and obtains purity of mind. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva obtain purity of body and obtain purity of mind?’
The Buddha said: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, following what he has obtained, increases his roots of goodness and removes the crookedness of mind and the perversity of mind. Subhūti! This is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's purity of body and purity of mind. Because body and mind are pure, he can pass beyond the śrāvaka ground and the pratyekabuddha ground and enter the bodhisattva's position. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not prize gain and offerings; though he practises the twelve dhūta practices, he does not prize the practice of dwelling in the araṇya, and so on up to does not prize the practice of keeping only the three robes. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva never gives rise to a mind of stinginess and greed; he does not give rise to a mind of breaking precepts, a mind of hatred and agitation, a mind of laziness, a mind of distraction; he does not give rise to a mind of folly and delusion; he does not give rise to a mind of jealousy. Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva's mind abides unmoved, his wisdom enters deeply, single-mindedly he listens and receives, and the dharmas he hears from others, as well as worldly matters, are all joined with prajñāpāramitā. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not see a single matter of livelihood that does not enter the nature of dharmas; all these matters he sees as joined with prajñāpāramitā. Through this cause and condition, Subhūti! this is called the avaivartika mark of the avaivartika bodhisattva.’
Treatise ①: The Difference between the Brief and the Extended Explanation, the Difference among the Three Matters of Conduct, Kind, and Appearance, the Intent of What the Buddha Says, and the Marks of Sūtra ① Explained Item by Item following the Text
Someone asks: The marks of the avaivartika have already been spoken of in place after place above; why is it asked again now?
The answer: Although above they were spoken of briefly in place after place, now they are to be spoken of at length. Most of what is here is the marks of the avaivartika, and so it is named "The Marks of the Avaivartika".
Furthermore, above, the marks of prajñāpāramitā were explained; next, the causes and conditions by which Māra ruins the marks of prajñāpāramitā were spoken of; now it is said that the person who believes in and receives prajñāpāramitā is precisely the avaivartika, and his appearance is to be spoken of; therefore Subhūti asks.
Furthermore, the causes and conditions the bodhisattva has practised from his first arousing of the mind onward, and the fruits of retribution he has obtained, are precisely the avaivartika; having received the prediction, he will certainly become a Buddha. It is like a man who has received an official post and already obtained its seal of credence: in his mind there is no more doubt; and again, as all the practices a śrāvaka performs are for the sake of the four fruits of the śramaṇa. The avaivartika is a ground of certainty and safety; it passes beyond ordinary people and does not enter the ground of the two vehicles; although he has not yet accomplished the path of the Buddha, he can already be a field of merit for the world. This matter is subtle, wondrous, and hard to obtain, and so Subhūti asks about his conduct and appearance.
The Buddha had originally commanded Subhūti to expound prajñāpāramitā, and so Subhūti asks: 「世尊!阿鞞跋致有何行、類、相貌?」 tr. "World-Honored One! What conduct, kind, and appearance does the avaivartika have?"
Someone asks: What difference is there among these three matters?
The answer: Someone says: these three matters are all of one meaning; by them one knows who is avaivartika and who is not avaivartika.
Again someone says: Conduct means that the avaivartika bodhisattva's deeds of body, deeds of speech, and deeds of mind differ from those of other people; by this conduct the very deep wisdom of the avaivartika is displayed. Kind means knowing by discrimination which among the bodhisattvas are avaivartika and which are not avaivartika. Appearance means that, apart from conduct and kind, by the remaining causes and conditions of various sorts one is able to know the mark of the avaivartika.
The intent of what the Buddha says is this: if the bodhisattva can be complete in the five perfections and enter deeply into prajñāpāramitā, then because of the power of skilful means he does not cling to prajñāpāramitā, but only contemplates suchness, namely the real mark of all dharmas. At that time the bodhisattva does not take the ground of ordinary people or the ground of the two vehicles as low and mean, nor take the Buddha ground as high and noble, because he has entered the suchness of all dharmas. Within the suchness of all dharmas there are no two dharmas to be discriminated; there is only entering suchness by suchness, and no other matter besides, nor does he discriminate and grasp at marks. Why? Because suchness is equal. One who can enter thus enters the Dharma treasury of the buddhas; in his mind no doubt arises, and he no longer seeks a fixed mark of dharmas. Therefore the sūtra says: 「須菩提!凡夫地乃至佛地,如相中無二無別。」 tr. "Subhūti! The ground of ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha ground are, within the mark of suchness, without duality and without difference." Obtaining such a dharma is called the conduct, kind, and appearance of the avaivartika.
Furthermore, to state this meaning briefly: the bodhisattva, by the suchness of all dharmas—namely ultimate emptiness—abandons all worldly matters, yet does not abide in ultimate emptiness either. Why? Because he has obtained the real mark of the ultimate purity of all dharmas. If the bodhisattva hears this dharma that is without support, there is no doubt or regret in his mind, and he does not give rise to a thought of support.
The matters above are the proper substance of the avaivartika; from here down, all is the fruit of the practice of ultimate emptiness.
Because he has obtained ultimate emptiness, the ground of his mind is pure and ripe; it is the mark of quiescence, and he does not utter useless talk. What he says is always Dharma, not non-Dharma; what he says is all true, not false speech; the words he speaks are soft, not coarse and rough; he always speaks with a mind of kindness and compassion, not with a mind of hatred; what he says suits the time, he constantly finds the right occasion, observes people's minds, and accords with their local customs.
Here, speech of benefit is spoken of briefly: he either teaches the path of the Buddha, or teaches the two vehicles, or teaches the path of humans and gods, or enables them to obtain in this life a happiness that is not sinful; because he constantly keeps far from the four evils of the deeds of speech, because his mind of kindness and compassion toward beings is great, and further because he can himself crush and thin the afflictions, therefore he can speak words of benefit through various causes and conditions.
Someone asks: The śrāvaka goes straight toward nirvāṇa and can refrain from looking at others; the bodhisattva looks on beings as his own children and constantly thinks of teaching and transforming them; how can it be said that he does not look at their strengths and shortcomings?
The answer: If beings cannot be tamed and gathered in, cannot be transformed and delivered, then do not look at such people. Why? If with a good mind you teach and admonish them, they instead think you are jealous of them, and it is like a knife stabbing their heart; since there is no benefit and it only increases their sin, he does not look at their strengths and shortcomings.
Furthermore, the bodhisattva should have this thought: 「如諸佛一切智,煩惱習盡,尚不能盡度眾生;何況我未得菩薩神通、未得無礙智,云何能普觀眾生?」 tr. "Even the buddhas, with their omniscience and the habitual residues of their afflictions exhausted, still cannot deliver all beings; how much less can I, who have not yet obtained the bodhisattva's supernormal powers nor obtained unobstructed knowledge—how could I observe all beings universally?" Among the avaivartika there are those who have obtained the supernormal powers; there are also those who have not, who after obtaining avaivartika separately cultivate the path of the supernormal powers and only then obtain them. As for those who had already obtained the supernormal powers beforehand, because these are not complete, they too cannot observe universally.
Someone asks: When Subhūti first asked about conduct, appearance, and kind, why did the Buddha not answer at once 「無行、相、類」 tr. "without conduct, appearance, or kind", but says it only here?
The answer: When the question was first asked, beings did not yet cling to the mark of the avaivartika, and so the Buddha's answer sometimes spoke of the mark of emptiness and sometimes spoke of existent marks; now, because beings cling to the mark of the avaivartika and wish to enter the avaivartika ground from the ground of ordinary people, the Buddha says 「一切無行、無類、無相貌」 tr. "all are without conduct, without kind, without appearance".
Subhūti asks further: 「若諸法盡空者,何以言於何法轉名不轉法?」 tr. "If all dharmas are wholly empty, why is it said: in what dharma does one turn so as to be called a dharma of not turning?" It ought to be that one turns from the ground of ordinary people and does not turn at the Buddha ground!
The Buddha answers: 「若菩薩能觀色等諸法空無所有,轉諸著心,故於佛道中不轉。」 tr. "If the bodhisattva can contemplate form and the other dharmas as empty and without anything existent, he turns the clinging minds, and therefore within the path of the Buddha he does not turn." Form and the other dharmas are born from the coming together of causes and conditions; the bodhisattva knows that this is the fault and wrong of the conditioned, and so he should not abide here. Because dharmas are empty, he can turn away the clinging mind; because he turns away the clinging mind, he is called not turning.
Furthermore, because the avaivartika bodhisattva has entered the right position, his mind is certain and without doubt: 「一切外道中有實智!若有實智,不名外道!」 tr. "That among all the outside paths there is real knowledge! If there were real knowledge, they would not be called outside paths!" This is called the mark of the avaivartika.
Someone asks: The 「不生疑」 tr. "does not give rise to doubt" spoken of here and the 「深法不疑」 tr. "no doubt within deep dharmas" spoken of later—what difference is there between these two kinds of non-doubt?
The answer: The non-doubt here is the kind that, within the four truths, is severed by one such as the srota-āpanna; the non-doubt later is non-doubt within the deep dharmas known by the Buddha. Because of the power of merit and wisdom, this bodhisattva, though he does not become a srota-āpanna and has not yet become a Buddha, can be without these two kinds of doubt. Grasping at precepts refers to the precepts of the outside paths; practising these precepts of the outside paths, one does not obtain nirvāṇa.
The remaining four views are all called wrong view.
Because he deeply believes in the causes and conditions of deeds and their fruits of retribution, he does not seek auspicious matters, and does not make offerings to the gods with flowers, incense, and the like.
Because in seeking the path he breaks the root of pride, he is never born in a low and mean family. Because he does not obstruct the merit of others and constantly encourages and assists them, he is not born in the eight places of difficulty. Because he crushes and thins lust and keeps far from a flattering mind, he does not receive a woman's body.
Furthermore, others, though they practise the ten wholesome paths, practise one part, or two parts, or three parts, and cannot be complete in all four; this bodhisattva, because of the mind of great compassion and his deep love of wholesome dharmas, practises all four completely.
Because he constantly cultivates and gathers the ten wholesome paths, even in dreams he does not practise the ten unwholesome paths.
The merit that others cultivate is only for themselves; the small bodhisattva, though he acts for beings, still also acts for himself; all the merit the avaivartika makes is for beings and not for himself. If merit could be given to others, he would give all of it to beings and cultivate it anew himself; only, it is unfindable and cannot be given to others. Therefore the bodhisattva teaches and transforms beings with the twelve divisions of the scriptures, and this too only for beings, not for himself.
Furthermore, because this bodhisattva's five faculties, faith and the rest, are keen, though he has not yet become a Buddha, he can believe in and receive dharmas. Here the Buddha further speaks the causes and conditions of emptiness: 「菩薩不見色等法故,無生疑處。」 tr. "Because the bodhisattva does not see form and the other dharmas, there is no place for doubt to arise."
Furthermore, because this bodhisattva constantly practises the mind of kindness and compassion, his deeds of mind are soft; because his deeds of mind are soft, the deeds of kindness of body and speech are accomplished.
Someone asks: The outside paths too have a mind of kindness and compassion; how can it be said that this is the mark of the avaivartika?
The answer: Though the outside paths have a mind of kindness and compassion, it is not deep; they cannot recollect beings universally, nor is it constant, because it does not come together with the real mark of all dharmas; the bodhisattva is not like this.
Furthermore, because this bodhisattva rebukes the five desires, removes the five hindrances, and enters the five-limbed first dhyāna, he is not together with the five hindrances. For the five hindrances cover over the mind, can wear away wisdom, break the path of the Buddha, and open the road of Māra.
This bodhisattva knows that all conditioned, made dharmas are false and unreal, like an illusion, like a dream, and that the unconditioned dharma is empty and without anything existent, the mark of quiescence; therefore in every place he has nothing he loves and clings to. Among beings, he does not cling even to the Buddha; among dharmas, he does not cling even to nirvāṇa. Hatred is a coarse and heavy sin, which the small bodhisattva has already severed, and so it is not spoken of; love is deep and subtle and hard to sever, and so it is spoken of now.
Furthermore, because this bodhisattva has entered deeply into meditative concentration, he guards all beings; because he guards all beings, he is constantly single-minded and bound in mindfulness, and does not vex or disturb beings. Because he does not break precepts, in going out and coming in, going and coming, and all the rest, he is always composed and single-minded. The meaning of the sūtra's words 「舉足下足,視地而行」 tr. "lifting the foot and setting it down, he walks looking at the ground" is that it is for the sake of guarding and being mindful of beings, and for the sake of avoiding a distracted mind.
Furthermore, because this bodhisattva has long cultivated and gathered wholesome dharmas without measure and without limit, there are no eighty thousand families of worms in his body, and also because he is little troubled by sickness and pain, his clothes, bedding, and the like are always clean and without stain. Because of the power of the roots of goodness, such as obtaining the real mark of all dharmas, there are no eighty thousand families of worms in his body. Because his mind is pure, his deeds of body, deeds of speech, and the rest are also pure; because he has left the low and mean afflictions such as falsehood, deceit, perversity, and crookedness, his mind is pure. Because the two matters of body and mind are pure, though he moves in the world, he leaves the various oppressions, pains, and distresses; because his mind is not weary and does not sink, he passes out beyond the śrāvaka ground and the pratyekabuddha ground.
Because this bodhisattva prizes the path of the Buddha, he does not prize gain and offerings; though he practises the dhūta practices, he does not prize this dharma either, because this dharma is only a small part of the causes and conditions of the ultimate path and is not the ultimate path. This is called the conduct, kind, and appearance of the avaivartika bodhisattva.
Someone asks: This bodhisattva has not yet obtained the path of the Buddha and has not yet severed the afflictions; how can he never give rise to stinginess, greed, and the various other evil minds?
The answer: The avaivartika bodhisattva severs the afflictions at the time he obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas; only, he has not yet severed their habitual residues. If they were not already severed, how could he never give rise to stinginess, greed, and the other minds that obstruct the path? As the sūtra says: 「須陀洹乃至阿羅漢,即是菩薩無生法忍。」 tr. "The srota-āpanna and so on up to the arhat are precisely the bodhisattva's acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas."
Furthermore, someone says: because the bodhisattva practises the six perfections and deeply cultivates and gathers merits, the afflictions are crushed and thinned and do not arise in his mind, and so it is called 「常不生」 tr. "never gives rise to".
Furthermore, because this bodhisattva has practised dhyānapāramitā for immeasurable lifetimes, his mind abides unmoved; because he has accumulated the practice of prajñā, he enters deeply into wisdom. Because this bodhisattva knows the flavour of the Dharma to be subtle and wondrous, when he hears the Dharma from others he listens and receives single-mindedly; because his delight in the Dharma is deep, whatever he hears—whether the dharmas of the three vehicles, or the dharmas of the outside paths and of the world—because his own mind is subtle and wondrous, all of it is joined with prajñā, and he does not break the mark of the Dharma. It is like a strong and healthy man without illness, for whom nothing he eats goes undigested; and again, as the Buddha has obtained the mark of the supreme flavour, so that even bitter, pungent, unpleasant food, once it reaches the Buddha's mouth, all becomes the supreme flavour; and again, as when rock sugar is being boiled and is about to be done, the various things thrown into it all become rock sugar, because the power of its wondrous flavour is strong. The bodhisattva is also like this: because the power of prajñāpāramitā is strong, he can make the various dharmas all join with prajñā into one flavour, without the various faults and wrongs.
Furthermore, what are called worldly matters are the deeds of body and deeds of speech the bodhisattva gives rise to, all for the sake of pitying and delivering beings; this mind of pity all enters the first gate of prajñāpāramitā.
Again, the causes and conditions of the various worldly matters, down to sitting, rising, walking, eating and drinking, and speaking—in all of these he is constantly mindful of making beings safe. These dharmas of coming and going and the rest all enter the nature of dharmas, as is said in 「破來去」 tr. "the refutation of coming and going". Matters of livelihood are also like this.
This is called the mark of the avaivartika.
Sūtra ②: The Three Trials of Evil Māra—Conjuring the Eight Great Hells, Conjuring a Bhikṣu Who Falsely Claims the True Buddha-Dharma, Expounding the Semblance Path and Conjuring Countless Arhats; in What Dharma One Turns so as to Be Called Not Turning
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Suppose evil Māra, before an avaivartika bodhisattva, conjures up the eight great hells, and within each hell there are thousands of myriads of koṭi of bodhisattvas all being burned and boiled and undergoing every kind of bitter pain and torment, and says to the bodhisattva: 「是諸菩薩皆是阿鞞跋致,佛所授記,墮大地獄中。汝若為佛授阿鞞跋致記者,當入是大地獄中;佛為授汝地獄記,汝不如還捨菩薩心,可得不墮地獄,得生天上。」 tr. "These bodhisattvas are all avaivartika, given the prediction by the Buddha, and they have fallen into the great hells. If you have been given the prediction of avaivartika by the Buddha, you will enter these great hells; the Buddha has given you the prediction of hell. You had better give up the bodhisattva mind again; then you can avoid falling into hell and be born in the heavens." Subhūti! If this bodhisattva, seeing this and hearing this, is unmoved in mind, does not doubt, is not startled, and has this thought: 「阿鞞跋致菩薩若墮地獄、畜生、餓鬼中,終無是處!」 tr. "That an avaivartika bodhisattva should fall into the hells, among the animals, or among the hungry ghosts—this can never be!" Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Evil Māra conjures himself into the robes of a bhikṣu, comes to where the bodhisattva is, and says to the bodhisattva: 「汝先聞應如是淨修六波羅蜜乃至應如是修行得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是事汝疾悔捨!汝先於過去、未來、現在諸佛所,從初發心乃至法住,於其中間所作善根,隨喜、迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是事汝亦疾放捨!若汝疾捨,我當語汝真佛法。汝先所聞,皆非佛法、非佛教,皆是文飾合集作耳!我所說是真佛法。」 tr. "What you heard before—that you should purely cultivate the six perfections thus, and so on up to that you should practise thus and obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—quickly repent of this and give it up! The roots of goodness you made before, in the presence of the buddhas of the past, future, and present, from your first arousing of the mind up to the abiding of the Dharma and in all the time between, rejoicing in them and dedicating them to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—quickly let go of this too and give it up! If you give it up quickly, I will tell you the true Buddha-Dharma. What you heard before is all not the Buddha's Dharma, not the Buddha's teaching; it is all mere ornamented compilation! What I say is the true Buddha-Dharma." If this bodhisattva, hearing such talk, is startled, doubts, and regrets in his mind, know that this bodhisattva has not yet received the prediction of the buddhas and is not yet firmly abiding in the nature of the avaivartika. If this bodhisattva is unmoved in mind, is not startled, does not doubt, does not regret, accords with and relies on the dharma of non-making and non-arising, does not believe others' words and does not practise following others—when practising the six perfections he does not follow others' words, and so on up to when practising anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi he also does not follow others' words. Subhūti! It is like an arhat whose outflows are exhausted: he does not believe others' words, does not follow others' practice, sees the real mark of all dharmas directly before him, and evil Māra cannot make him change. Just so, Subhūti! The avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva is also like this: people who seek the śrāvaka path or the pratyekabuddha path cannot break him and cannot subdue his mind. Subhūti! This bodhisattva-mahāsattva certainly abides in the avaivartika ground and does not follow others' words; even the Buddha's words he does not simply believe and take, how much less the words of those who seek the śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha, or of evil Māra, or of the brahmin ascetics of the outside paths! This can never be! Why? Because this bodhisattva does not see any dharma that can be followed in belief—namely form, or feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, or the suchness of form and so on up to the suchness of consciousness—and so on up to he does not see anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, how much less the suchness of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi! Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Evil Māra conjures himself into the body of a bhikṣu, comes to where the bodhisattva is, and says to the bodhisattva: 「汝所行者,是生死法,非薩婆若道,汝今身取苦盡證!」 tr. "What you practise is the dharma of birth and death, not the path of sarvajñā; in this very body take the realisation of the end of suffering!" At this time evil Māra, for the bodhisattva, uses worldly practice to expound the dharma of the semblance path; this dharma of the semblance path is bound to the three realms—namely the mark of the skeleton, or the first dhyāna and so on up to neither perception nor non-perception—and he says to him: 「用是道、用是行,當得須陀洹果乃至當得阿羅漢果。汝行是道,今世苦盡;汝用受生死中種種苦惱為?今是四大身,尚不用受,何況當更受未來身!」 tr. "By this path and by this practice you will obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the fruit of the arhat. If you practise this path, your suffering ends in this life; what use is it for you to undergo the various pains and distresses within birth and death? Even this present body of the four great elements you need not undergo, how much less should you undergo a future body!" Subhūti! If this bodhisattva-mahāsattva is not startled in mind, does not doubt, does not regret, and has this thought: 「是比丘益我不少,為我說似道法。行是似道法,不得至須陀洹果證,不得至阿羅漢、辟支佛道證,何況得至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」 tr. "This bhikṣu benefits me not a little, expounding to me the dharma of the semblance path. Practising this dharma of the semblance path, one does not reach the realisation of the fruit of the srota-āpanna, does not reach the realisation of the arhat or of the path of the pratyekabuddha, how much less reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi!" This bodhisattva-mahāsattva rejoices all the more and has this thought: 「是比丘益我不少,為我說障道法。我知是障道法,不障學三乘道。」 tr. "This bhikṣu benefits me not a little, expounding to me the dharmas that obstruct the path. I know these dharmas that obstruct the path, and they do not obstruct my training in the path of the three vehicles." At this time evil Māra, knowing that the bodhisattva rejoices, then says: 「善男子!汝欲見是菩薩摩訶薩供養如恒河沙等諸佛衣被、飲食、臥具、醫藥、資生所須;亦於如恒河沙等諸佛所行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜;亦親近如恒河沙等諸佛,諮問菩薩摩訶薩道:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何住菩薩摩訶薩乘?云何行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜、四念處乃至大慈大悲?』是菩薩摩訶薩如佛所教,如是住、如是行、如是修。是菩薩摩訶薩如是教、如是學,尚不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、不得薩婆若,何況汝當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」 tr. "Good man! Do you wish to see these bodhisattva-mahāsattvas who made offerings to buddhas equal to the sands of the Ganges of robes, food and drink, bedding, medicine, and whatever is needed to sustain life; who also, in the presence of buddhas equal to the sands of the Ganges, practised dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā; who also drew near to buddhas equal to the sands of the Ganges and inquired about the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva: ‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva abide in the vehicle of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva? How does he practise dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, prajñāpāramitā, the four foundations of mindfulness, and so on up to great kindness and great compassion?’ These bodhisattva-mahāsattvas abided thus, practised thus, and cultivated thus, as the Buddha taught. These bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, taught thus and training thus, still did not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and did not obtain sarvajñā—how much less will you obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi!" If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, hearing this, is not altered in mind and is not startled, but rejoices all the more and has this thought: 「是比丘益我不少,為我說障道法;是障道法,不得須陀洹道,乃至不得阿羅漢、辟支佛道,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」 tr. "This bhikṣu benefits me not a little, expounding to me the dharmas that obstruct the path; by these dharmas that obstruct the path one does not obtain the path of the srota-āpanna, and so on up to does not obtain the path of the arhat or the pratyekabuddha, how much less obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi!" At this time evil Māra, knowing that this bodhisattva's mind does not sink and is not startled, in that very place conjures up many bhikṣus and says to the bodhisattva: 「此皆是發意求佛道菩薩,今皆住阿羅漢地;是輩尚不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,汝云何能得?」 tr. "These are all bodhisattvas who aroused the intent to seek the path of the Buddha, and now all abide in the arhat ground; even these could not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—how could you obtain it?" If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva at once has this thought: 「此是惡魔說相似道行,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,不應轉阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,亦不應墮聲聞、辟支佛道中。」 tr. "This is evil Māra expounding the practice of a path that merely resembles the path; the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā should not turn from the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, nor should he fall into the path of the śrāvaka or the pratyekabuddha." And again has this thought: 「行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智,不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無有是處!」 tr. "That one should practise dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, prajñāpāramitā, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, and not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—this can never be!" Subhūti! By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva has this thought: 「若菩薩能如佛所說,不遠離般若波羅蜜心乃至一切種智,是菩薩終不退阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。若菩薩覺知魔事,亦不失阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva can, as the Buddha taught, not stray far from the mind of prajñāpāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, this bodhisattva will never retrogress from anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. If a bodhisattva is aware of and knows the deeds of Māra, he also does not lose anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." By this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called the mark of an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! In what dharma does one turn, so as to be called not turning?’
The Buddha said: ‘One turns in the mark of form, turns in the marks of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, turns in the mark of the twelve sense-fields, the mark of the eighteen elements, the marks of lust, hatred, and delusion, the mark of wrong view, the mark of the four foundations of mindfulness, and so on up to the marks of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha, and so on up to the mark of the Buddha; for this reason it is called the mark of a non-retrogressing bodhisattva-mahāsattva. Why? Because this avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva, by this dharma of emptiness of specific marks, enters the bodhisattva's position and obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas; even the slightest dharma is unfindable, and because it is unfindable, nothing is made; because nothing is made, nothing arises; this is called the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The bodhisattva-mahāsattva—by this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva.’
Treatise ②: The Explanation—Why Māra Tests Him, the Simile of False Gold Burned in Fire, Rubbed, and Beaten, the Simile of the Arhat Whose Outflows Are Exhausted, the Simile of the Dog Wearing a Lion's Skin, and the Restatement that Turning in the Marks of Form Is Precisely Not Turning
The treatise-author explains:
If Māra already knows clearly that this bodhisattva is avaivartika, he does not try to thwart him again; if he cannot yet know it clearly, he tests him and tries to break him by various causes and conditions. He may transform himself into the eight great hells, conjuring countless bodhisattvas being burned and boiled within them, and say to the bodhisattva: 「此皆是阿鞞跋致,諸佛授記者;汝若受記,為受地獄記。」 tr. "These are all avaivartika, those to whom the buddhas have given the prediction; if you have received the prediction, you have received the prediction of hell."
Someone asks: Through what cause and condition does evil Māra say 「行善者受地獄記」 tr. "those who practise good receive the prediction of hell"?
The answer: It is because this bodhisattva wishes to take on suffering in place of all beings that evil Māra speaks of receiving the prediction of hell, saying that if you practise merit and are born in the heavens, it is only for yourself, and you have nothing to do with the matters of beings.
If the bodhisattva, hearing this, is moved in mind, doubts and regrets, and believes and receives Māra's words, know that he has not yet received the prediction of avaivartika. If the bodhisattva, hearing this, does not doubt, is not moved, is not startled, and has this thought: 「阿鞞跋致,得諸法實相故,不著一切法者,乃至不生小罪,何況三惡道罪!如火中有水、水中生火,無有是處!」 tr. "The avaivartika, because he has obtained the real mark of all dharmas, is one who does not cling to any dharma; he does not give rise even to a small sin, how much less the sins of the three evil destinies! As for water to exist within fire, or fire to arise within water—this cannot be!"
Furthermore, there is again Māra who puts on the robes of a bhikṣu, comes to the bodhisattva, and says: 「汝先從小師聞修六波羅蜜法皆是虛妄,所集隨喜心功德亦是虛誑。汝先所聞皆是虛誑,文飾不真,非是佛口所說;今我為汝說者,真是佛法。汝疾捨之!」 tr. "The dharma of cultivating the six perfections that you heard before from a lesser teacher is all false, and the merit of the mind of rejoicing that you gathered is also false and deceptive. What you heard before is all false and deceptive, ornamented and not true, not spoken by the Buddha's mouth; what I now tell you is truly the Buddha-Dharma. Give that up quickly!"
If this bodhisattva, having heard, is moved in mind, is angry, and doubts, know that the buddhas have not yet given him the prediction; as with false gold: burned in fire, rubbed, and beaten, whether it turns black, or red, or white, one then knows it is not real.
If the bodhisattva, having heard, is not angry and does not doubt, accords with the dharma of non-arising and non-ceasing, of non-origination and non-making, and moves within the marks of the six perfections, knowing for himself that he does not follow others' words, know that this is a true avaivartika. It is like an arhat: because his outflows are exhausted, when the various deeds of Māra come they cannot break him. The avaivartika bodhisattva is also like this: no one can subdue him, because he himself knows directly before him the real mark of all dharmas; even if Māra comes in the body of a Buddha, if what he says differs from the mark of the Dharma, he does not believe and receive it. As when a dog wears a lion's skin: though the beasts fear it when they see it, when they hear its voice they know it is a dog—how much more so when Māra transforms himself into some other body and the like!
Here the Buddha himself states the cause and condition: 「是菩薩見色等法空故,誰當隨他語?」 tr. "Because this bodhisattva sees form and the other dharmas as empty, who would follow others' words?"
Furthermore, evil Māra comes in the body of a bhikṣu and says to the bodhisattva: 「是六波羅蜜皆是生死道:布施等福德因緣故,欲界中受福樂;禪波羅蜜因緣故,色界中受樂;是般若波羅蜜無定相故,名虛誑法,迴轉五道中,不能自出,是生死道。人誑汝言:『是一切種智道。』我今實語:『汝取涅槃,今世盡苦!』」 tr. "These six perfections are all the path of birth and death: because of the causes and conditions of the merit of giving and the rest, one receives the happiness of merit in the desire realm; because of the causes and conditions of dhyānapāramitā, one receives happiness in the form realm; this prajñāpāramitā, because it has no fixed mark, is called a false and deceptive dharma, revolving among the five destinies, unable to get itself out—it is the path of birth and death. People deceive you, saying: ‘This is the path of the omniscience of all kinds.’ I now speak the truth: ‘Take nirvāṇa, and end suffering in this life!’"
If this bodhisattva is silent, Māra then expounds to him the dharma of the semblance path: 「若觀三十六種不淨、若觀骨人、若出入息,因是道得四禪、四無色定;汝因是禪定,可得須陀洹乃至阿羅漢。汝今此身是罪因緣所生,佛說彈指頃不讚更受身,何況久住生死中!」 tr. "Whether contemplating the thirty-six kinds of impurity, or contemplating the skeleton, or the breath going out and in—by this path one obtains the four dhyānas and the four formless absorptions; by these meditative concentrations you can obtain the srota-āpanna and so on up to arhatship. This present body of yours is born from the causes and conditions of sin; the Buddha said that he does not praise taking on a body again even for the space of a snap of the fingers—how much less abiding long within birth and death!"
The avaivartika bodhisattva, hearing this, rejoices in his mind and has this thought: 「是比丘大益我,為我說似道法;我得是似道法,即知真道。」 tr. "This bhikṣu greatly benefits me, expounding to me the dharma of the semblance path; obtaining this dharma of the semblance path, I know at once the true path." As a traveller who knows the wrong track thereby knows the right road. The dharmas that obstruct the path are also like this. The avaivartika is a great person; being of weight, he does not wrangle with this bhikṣu.
Māra, seeing the bodhisattva silent, says with joy: 「是人信受我語!」 tr. "This person believes and receives my words!" He then says to the bodhisattva: 「善男子!有無量菩薩供養如恒河沙等諸佛,諮問、奉行六波羅蜜及菩薩道法,面受佛教,盡受行諸菩薩行,尚不得無上道,今皆作阿羅漢,汝欲見不?」 tr. "Good man! There are immeasurable bodhisattvas who made offerings to buddhas equal to the sands of the Ganges, inquired about and respectfully practised the six perfections and the dharmas of the bodhisattva path, received the Buddha's teaching face to face, and received and practised all the practices of the bodhisattvas, and still they did not obtain the unsurpassed path; now they have all become arhats. Do you wish to see them?" The bodhisattva, hearing this, is still silent.
Māra then, in that very place, at once conjures up countless arhat-bhikṣus and says to the bodhisattva: 「是諸比丘皆久行無上道,今皆取阿羅漢,汝今云何獨欲作佛?」 tr. "These bhikṣus all long practised the unsurpassed path, and now all have taken arhatship; how is it that you alone now wish to become a Buddha?" The avaivartika at once rejoices again: 「是比丘為我說似道、障道法。是菩薩實行六波羅蜜諸功德,定不退墮二乘。如佛所說,心常不離六波羅蜜等諸功德,不得無上道,無有是處!」 tr. "This bhikṣu expounds to me the dharmas of the semblance path and of obstructing the path. This bodhisattva truly practises the merits of the six perfections, and will certainly not retrogress and fall into the two vehicles. As the Buddha said: that one whose mind is never apart from the merits of the six perfections and the rest should not obtain the unsurpassed path—this cannot be!" If the bodhisattva knows this to be a deed of Māra, he gains great benefit and loses nothing. For this reason the bodhisattva's mind is not moved or turned; this is called the mark of the avaivartika.
At that time Subhūti said to the Buddha: 「世尊!於何法轉名為不轉?」 tr. "World-Honored One! In what dharma does one turn, so as to be called not turning?"
The Buddha said: 「於色相等法中轉還。」 tr. "One turns back within the mark of form and the other such dharmas." Above was the brief explanation; now it is the extended explanation.
If the bodhisattva can turn within the marks of form and the rest, this is called practising the emptiness of nature of all dharmas, obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and entering the bodhisattva's position. What is called the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is this: even the subtlest dharma is unfindable, how much less a great one! This is called non-arising. Having obtained this dharma of non-arising, he does not make and does not give rise to the various deeds and practices; this is called obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas—this is called the avaivartika.
Conducts, kinds, and appearances such as these, without measure, are the marks of the avaivartika.
阿毘跋致品:不退之相何以要用行類相貌三事來問,何以說於色等法中轉纔名不轉,無行無類無相貌何以又逐條列出諸相,身無八萬戶虫與衣服淨潔何以算得上不退之證,常不生慳貪等惡心何以不與未斷煩惱相違,魔何以要化八大地獄與詐稱真佛法,似道法何以反成菩薩的大利益,偽金與狗著師子皮二喻何以判得出真偽,無生法忍何以訓作乃至微細法不可得
在問什麼
前品說大如、說諸法如與法性實際,說到菩薩以如入如而不分別;本品接著問的,是一個極實際的問題:這樣的人,在外面看得出來嗎?須菩提的問話用了三個字——行、類、相貌:要以什麼樣的行、什麼樣的類、什麼樣的相貌,知道這是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩?阿鞞跋致,經文自釋為「不退轉菩薩摩訶薩相」之不退轉,是菩薩道上一個決定的關口:過了這個關口,必當作佛,不再退墮凡夫與二乘。問這件事的用意不難懂——功德說得再高,行人總要知道自己走到哪裡了;師友之間,也總要知道所親近的人是不是已在這個地位。
佛的回答分兩路走,讀本品最要緊的就是先認清這兩路。第一路是正面歷數:能知四地如相無二無別、不作無益語、不視他人長短、不觀外道、不生疑、不著戒取、不生下賤家、不受女人身、常行十善乃至夢中亦不行不善、為眾生行六度、法施迴向、深法不疑不悔、身口意業柔軟、以慈成就三業、不與五蓋俱、一切處無所愛著、行住坐臥常念一心而視地行、衣服臥具淨潔少病、身無八萬戶虫、身心清淨過二乘地、不貴利養亦不貴頭陀、常不生慳貪等惡心、心住不動而所聞諸法皆與般若合——一條一條,都以同一句話收尾:以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩。第二路卻是釜底抽薪:佛又說一切法無行、無類、無相貌;須菩提當下抓住這個難處追問:若一切法都無行無類無相貌,菩薩究竟於什麼法轉,纔名為不轉?佛答得極簡:於色中轉、於受想行識中轉,乃至於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提中轉,這纔名為不轉。本品全部的義理筋骨,就在這一句反語上——所謂不退,不是抓住了一個叫作「不退」的地位不放,而是把對色等一切法的著心轉掉了;著心一轉,於佛道中自然不轉。
後半品換了一個場景:從相貌之辨,轉入魔事之驗。惡魔三度出手:化作八大地獄,指著裡面被燒煮的菩薩說『這些都是受記的阿鞞跋致,你受記就是受地獄記』;化作比丘的被服來,說你先前所聞都不是佛法,我說的纔是真佛法,你趕快捨掉;再化作比丘說你所行是生死法,教你取苦盡證,為你說似道之法,末了化出無數阿羅漢比丘,說他們久行佛道尚且只作阿羅漢,你憑什麼作佛。三番試驗,菩薩若心驚、疑、悔,當知未受記;若不動、不驚、不疑、不悔,反而歡喜說「是比丘益我不少」,這纔是真的不退。論主替這一段出了兩個判真偽的譬喻:偽金要火燒、石磨、鎚打纔顯出黑赤白;狗披了師子皮,諸獸雖怖,一聞其聲便知是狗。末後須菩提再問一次「於何法轉名為不轉」,佛仍答「於色相等法中轉還」,論主點明:上是略說,今是廣說——全品首尾同一句話,中間逐條之相與三魔事,都是這一句的展開。
逐段解明
一、行、類、相貌之問。 須菩提起問,用了三個並列的字眼:何等行、何等類、何等相貌。先問一句:既然要問不退,直說『云何知是阿鞞跋致』不就夠了,何必分三?此處且記住問的形式,三事之異論主後文自有兩家解釋;此刻要看的是問的方向——問的不是不退的體性,是不退的可驗之處。可驗,纔有下文逐條之清單;不可驗,則不退只成一個名字。行人讀此問,當知自己也在被問:我這一段用功,在身口意上留下什麼可驗之相?
二、第一相:知四地如相無二,不作無益語,不視他人長短。 佛的第一條答得出人意表:菩薩能知凡夫地、聲聞地、辟支佛地、佛地,這四地在如相之中無二無別,也不憶念,也不分別;入是如中,聞是事,直過無疑。何以是無疑?佛自己給了因由:「是如中無一無二相故」。再問:這是心地上的事,如何算得「相貌」?答在下半句——正因為心地平等,口業上便現出兩個可見之相:不作無益語,只說利益相應語;不視他人長短。先要排一個誤解:不視他人長短不是冷漠不管人,是不把眼睛用在他人的短處上。心中若還高看佛地、低看凡夫地,口裡必然不斷評量人物;四地如相無二一旦入心,評量之口自然歇下來。落到日用,這一條最好檢驗:一天之中,所說的話有幾句是利益相應語,有幾句只是在說人長短。
三、再問與釜底抽薪的一答。 須菩提再問一次「復以何等行、類、相貌」,佛卻答:若菩薩摩訶薩能觀一切法無行、無類、無相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致。先問:前面才列相貌,此處何以又說無相貌?這不是自相矛盾嗎?此處不必急著調和——論主後文有專門的問答解此,說初問時眾生未著阿鞞跋致相,今為破其著相故說無。此刻先認住一件事:本品的清單是給人自檢用的,不是給人執取用的;一執取,佛立刻抽掉它。
四、於何法轉名為不轉。 須菩提順勢逼出全品最要緊的一問:若一切法無行、無類、無相貌,菩薩於何等法轉名不轉?佛答:於色中轉,於受、想、行、識中轉,是名菩薩不轉;乃至於六波羅蜜中轉、於內空乃至無法有法空中轉、於四念處乃至十八不共法中轉、於二乘地乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提中轉,當知是菩薩不轉。這裡的「轉」字要讀對:不是從色法轉到別處去住,是對色等法的執著轉掉、退還。何以知道?佛自己說出理由:色性無,是菩薩何所住?乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提性無,是菩薩何所住?既然連無上菩提的自性也是無,那就沒有一處可以安住著心——這正是「不退」二字的真義:無所住,故無可退。要排的誤解是:不退不等於死死守住一個地位;死守地位的心,正是還在退轉之列。
五、不觀外道。 第二類相:不觀外道沙門、婆羅門的面類言語,不作是念「是諸外道,若沙門、若婆羅門,實知實見」;若說他們有正見,無有是事。先問:這豈不是輕慢他人?答:此處說的是不以其威儀談吐為實知實見之證。外道的容止可以極其可觀,言語可以極其動聽,取信於人的往往正是面類言語。菩薩不觀,是不憑這些取信——這與前一條「不視他人長短」並不相違:不看人短,也不憑人表相斷其有實智。落地處在揀擇師法:所依止者,當看其所說是否與諸法實相相應,不看其排場。
六、不生疑,不著戒取,不墮邪見,不求吉事。 承上而來:既不以外道為實知實見,便自然不生疑、不著戒取、不墮邪見,也不求世俗吉事以為清淨,不以華香、瓔珞、幡蓋、伎樂禮拜供養餘天。先問:求個吉利,於道有何妨?答在論釋:深信業因緣果報故,不求吉事。信了業果,自然知道清淨由因緣而來,不由禮拜餘天而來;反過來說,凡向吉事求清淨者,其實是不信業果。此條可作日用之勘:遇事時第一念是問因緣、問業行,還是問吉凶?
七、不生下賤家,不受女人身。 佛說阿鞞跋致常不生下賤家,乃至不生八難之處,常不受女人身。此條後文論主給了三個因由——求道破憍慢根本故,不生下賤家;不障他功德、常行勸助故,不生八難處;折薄婬欲、遠離諂媚心故,不受女人身。讀此條要看清:經論說的是因行,說的是憍慢、障他、婬欲諂媚三種心行所感的果報處;難處之所以為難,正在於難聞法、難修道。落地處只在因上:破憍慢、助他功德、折薄婬欲,果報自然不落難處。
八、常行十善道,四種具足。 佛說常行十善道,而且說得極細:自不殺生,不教人殺生,讚歎不殺生法,歡喜讚歎不殺生者;乃至邪見一條亦然。先問:不殺就是不殺,何必分四?答在論釋:餘人雖行十善道,或一、或二、或三,不能具足四種;是菩薩大悲心、深愛善法故,具足行四種。自不作是一分,不教他作是第二分,讚歎其法是第三分,見人行之而歡喜讚歎是第四分——四分俱全,纔叫作常行。日用中可以逐一自檢:我不作惡,是否也從不勸人止惡?見人行善,是否真心歡喜,還是心裡另有計較?
九、乃至夢中亦不行十不善道。 這一條是前條的驗收。論主一句話點破:常修集十善道故,乃至夢中不行十不善道。先問:夢中之事豈能作準?答:正因夢中作不得主,纔驗得出平日的積習——醒時可以持,夢中持不住的,是還沒有修成習性。此條不宜拿來責人,只宜自照:夢裡現出來的,往往是白日壓住而未消的東西。
十、為一切眾生故行六波羅蜜。 佛說菩薩為利益一切眾生故行檀波羅蜜,乃至為利益一切眾生故行般若波羅蜜。要看的是『為誰』二字。同樣一件布施、一段忍辱、一座禪定,為己與為眾生,行相一樣而類不同——此正是三事中「類」字用得著的地方。
十一、法施與迴向。 菩薩於所有諸法受、讀、誦、說、正憶念,所謂修姤路乃至優波提舍;法施之時作是念:「是法施因緣故,滿一切眾生願。以是法施功德,與一切眾生共之,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」先問:法施本已是為人,何必更加迴向?答:施法而不共之、不迴向,功德便落在自身的果報裡;共之、迴向,纔與無上道相續。論主後文說得更狠:阿鞞跋致諸所作福,皆為眾生,不為其身;福德若可以與人,則盡與眾生,更自修習——只是不可得與罷了。
十二、於甚深法中不疑不悔。 佛說菩薩於甚深法中不疑、不悔;須菩提專就此追問因緣,佛答:是阿鞞跋致菩薩都不見有法可生疑處,若色、受、想、行識乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不見是法可生疑處、悔處。此答要讀清楚:不是疑心被壓住了,是連可疑之處也不見——疑必有所疑之法,法既不可得,疑無所著。要排的誤解是把「不疑」讀成不許發問;本品自身通篇都是問答,論主更是逐段自設問難。不疑者,是於深法不起退悔之心,非是不許思擇。
十三、身口意業柔軟,以慈成就三業。 兩條連讀:身、口、意業柔軟;以慈身、口、意業成就。論主指出其次第:是菩薩常行慈悲心故意業柔軟,意業柔軟故身、口慈業成就。先問:何以不從身口下手?答:身口是末,意是本;意業一柔軟,身口的慈業自然隨之。落地處是一個很具體的觀察:自己說話的硬與軟,常常不是語辭問題,是說話時那一念的軟硬。
十四、不與五蓋俱。 佛列五蓋之名:婬欲、瞋恚、睡眠、掉悔、疑。論主釋其所以:是菩薩呵五欲、除五蓋,入五支初禪,故不與五蓋俱;又說五蓋覆心,能耗減智慧、破佛道、開魔路故。「開魔路」三字要記住——本品後半正是說魔,而魔之入處,先在五蓋。
十五、一切處無所愛著。 佛說菩薩一切處無所愛著。論主的解釋把這一條推到極處:於眾生中,乃至佛亦不著;於法中,乃至涅槃亦不著。先問:不著佛、不著涅槃,豈不成了無所歸趣?答:著即是取相,取相即與諸法實相相違;不著不是不敬、不求,是不以取相之心求。論主另有一句分判尤堪注意:瞋是麁罪,小菩薩已斷,故不說;愛深微難斷,故今說——本品此處說的是愛,不是瞋,正因為愛是更後、更細的關口。
十六、行住坐臥常念一心,視地而行。 佛說出入去來、坐臥行住常念一心,舉足下足安隱庠序,視地而行。論主給了兩個理由:為護眾生、為避亂心故。先排一個誤解:垂目視地不是拘謹小節、不是威儀表演;論主明說其一是護生——足下有命,一低頭便省去多少無心之殺;其二是收心——眼根一散,心即隨去。深入禪定故守護眾生,守護眾生故常一心念,不惱眾生:禪定與慈心在此結成一事。
十七、衣服臥具淨潔,少於疾病。 佛說菩薩所著衣服及諸臥具,人不惡穢,好樂淨潔,少於疾病。先問:這也算不退之相嗎?此條須與下條合看——論主把它與身中無八萬戶虫、少於病痛連為一事:久修集無量無邊善法故,身中無八萬戶虫,亦少於病痛故,衣服、臥具等常淨潔無污。可見此處說的不是講究衣物,是功德所感的身相清淨自然及於所用之物。
十八、身無八萬戶虫,身心清淨,過二乘地。 佛說常人身中有八萬戶虫侵食其身,阿鞞跋致身無是虫,並自說其故:是菩薩功德過出世間故。須菩提專問云何得身清淨、得心清淨,佛答:隨其所得,增益善根,滅除心曲、心邪;以是身、心清淨故,能過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位中。這一段的教學次第極清楚:功德增益是因,身心清淨是果,過二乘地入菩薩位是果之果。論主再補一層:心清淨故身、口等亦清淨;離虛誑邪曲等下賤煩惱,故心清淨;二事清淨故,雖行世間,離諸逼迫苦惱。要排的誤解是把『身無是虫』一句讀成一樁怪異之談而輕輕滑過——經論在此說的是心曲心邪滅除之後,連身之所感亦異,故以身為證。
十九、不貴利養,亦不貴頭陀。 佛說菩薩不貴利養,雖行十二頭陀,不貴阿蘭若法,乃至不貴但三衣法。此條的鋒刃在後半:不貴利養易解,不貴頭陀難解。論主的解釋是:是菩薩貴佛道故不貴利養;雖行頭陀,不貴是法,以是法是究竟道因緣少分,非究竟道。先問:那還行頭陀作什麼?答:行而不貴——行之為助道因緣,貴之則成新的所得。日用中凡以某種修法自高者,正是此條所照。
廿、常不生慳貪等諸惡心。 佛列七心:慳貪、破戒、瞋動、懈怠、散亂、愚癡、嫉妬,說菩薩常不生。這一條最招疑難,論主後文即以問答專釋,此處先記其文,難處留待段四十八。
廿一、心住不動,所聞諸法皆與般若合。 經①的收束條:菩薩心住不動,智慧深入,一心聽受,所從聞法及世間事,皆與般若波羅蜜合;不見產業之事不入法性者。先問:世間產業何以能與般若合?答在論主後文的三喻與法性之釋——此處要看的是佛以這一條收束諸相的用意:前面諸條或約身、或約口、或約心,到此一條,連世間事都收進來了,不退之相至此無所不周。經文即以「是名阿鞞跋致菩薩阿鞞跋致相」作結。
廿二、何以已說復問——略說與廣說。 論①開篇即自設問難:上來處處說阿鞞跋致相,今何以復問?答:上雖處處略說,今欲廣說;此中多是阿鞞跋致相,故名〈阿鞞跋致相品〉。這一問一答是全論慣用的體例:不迴避重複,而以略、廣分判其異。讀者於此可得一個讀論的法度——凡覺得『前面已說過』,當問的是此處是略是廣、所對何機。
廿三、本品在前後品中的位置。 論主再出一釋:上來解般若波羅蜜相;次說魔因緣壞般若波羅蜜相;今說信受般若波羅蜜者是阿鞞跋致,欲說其相貌,故須菩提問。三句話把本品夾在前後之間安放妥當:先明般若之相,次明壞般若之魔,今明受持般若而不可壞者之相——本品後半何以忽然大說魔事,這裡已先埋下線索。
廿四、受記如受職得印信。 論主第三釋,直說阿鞞跋致之所以可貴:菩薩初發心來所行因緣、所得果報,是阿鞞跋致,受記必當作佛。論主連下兩喻:如人受職,已得印信,心無復疑;又如聲聞人所行眾行皆為四沙門果。先問:印信喻要看的是什麼?看的是那一份「心無復疑」——不是地位的榮耀,是疑心的終止。論主接著給出這個位次的實義:阿鞞跋致是決定安隱地,過凡夫,不入二乘地;雖未成佛道,能為世間作福田。是事微妙難得故,須菩提問其行貌——問得如此鄭重,正因為所問者是決定安隱之地。
廿五、何以是須菩提發問。 論主補一句:佛本命須菩提說般若波羅蜜,故須菩提問:「世尊!阿鞞跋致有何行、類、相貌?」此是繫屬之辨——本品的問者不是隨意安排,是承佛之命而說般若者。讀經時留意誰問誰答,常能省去許多誤解。
廿六、行、類、相貌三事之異:兩家之說。 論主自問:是三事有何等異?答中並列兩說。有人說:是三事皆一義,以此知是阿鞞跋致、非阿鞞跋致——三名一義,只為說得周足。又有人說:行,是阿鞞跋致菩薩身、口、意業異於他人,以此行表阿鞞跋致甚深智慧;類,是分別知諸菩薩是阿鞞跋致、非阿鞞跋致;相貌,是除行、類之外,其餘種種因緣得知阿鞞跋致相。兩說並存,論主不判,讀者亦不必強判;要緊的是知道第二說給了一個好用的分際:行是自身業行,類是彼此之分辨,相貌是旁緣之可徵。
廿七、佛說義趣:以如入如。 論主總述佛意:若菩薩能具足五波羅蜜,深入般若波羅蜜,方便力故,不著般若波羅蜜,但觀如,所謂諸法實相。這裡有三個層次要數清楚:具足五度是資糧,深入般若是正觀,不著般若是方便力之所成——愈到後面愈細,最後連般若也不著。所以菩薩不以凡夫、二乘地為下賤,不以佛地為高貴,入諸法如故;諸法如中無有分別二法,但以如入如,更無餘事,亦不分別取相。何以故?如平等故。能如是入者,即入諸佛法藏;心不生疑更求諸法決定相。是故經說:「須菩提!凡夫地乃至佛地,如相中無二無別。」段二那一條看似高遠的第一相,到此有了來歷:不是不肯分別四地,是入如之後本無二相可分別。
廿八、正體與行果之分判。 論主又略說一義:菩薩因諸法如,所謂畢竟空,捨一切世間事,亦不住畢竟空。何以故?得諸法畢竟清淨實相故。菩薩若聞是無依止法,心無疑悔,不念依止。接著下一句極要緊的科分:自上事,是阿鞞跋致正體;自是以下,盡是畢竟空行果。一句話把全品諸相判成兩截——前者是體,後者是用。讀本品若不知這一分判,便只見一串瑣細的條目;知之,則後面每一條都成了畢竟空所結的果。
廿九、利益語之所由。 論主逐條隨文釋起。先釋「不作無益語」:得畢竟空故,心淳熟寂滅相,不說無益語;所說常是法,不是非法;所說皆實,非妄語;所言柔軟,不麁獷;皆以慈悲心說,不以瞋恚心;所說應時,常得機會,觀察人心,隨其方俗。這是一串極好的口業自檢表:是法非法、實與妄、柔軟與麁獷、慈悲與瞋恚、應時與不應時。論主又略說何謂利益之言:若教佛道,若二乘,若人天道,若今世得非罪樂——利益不必都是最上乘之教,隨其所堪而與之,皆名利益。所以能如此者,論主給了三個因由:常遠離口四惡故,於眾生中慈悲心大故,又能自摧薄諸煩惱故。
三十、不視他人長短之難。 論主設一個好難:聲聞人直趣涅槃,可不觀他人;菩薩視眾生如子,常欲教化,云何不觀其長短?答分兩層。其一,若眾生不可伏折、不可化度,如是等莫觀;若以好心教詔,則謂嫉己,如刀刺心,既無所益,更增其罪。其二,菩薩應作是念:「如諸佛一切智,煩惱習盡,尚不能盡度眾生;何況我未得菩薩神通、未得無礙智,云何能普觀眾生?」論主更就神通分別:阿鞞跋致有得神通者,有不得者,得阿鞞跋致已別修神通道乃得;若先得神通者,不具足故,不能遍觀。此段的落地處極親切:勸人而人不受,往往不是法不對,是機不至;知其不可化而暫止,正是慈悲,不是捨棄。
卅一、何以初問不即答無行無類無相貌。 論主再設問:須菩提初問行、相、類,佛何以不即答「無行、相、類」,今此中方說?答:初問時,眾生未著阿鞞跋致相故,佛答或說空相、或說有相;今以眾生著阿鞞跋致相,欲從凡夫入阿鞞跋致地,是故佛說「一切無行、無類、無相貌」。段三留下的矛盾,至此解開:說有說空皆對機而發,不是前後相違。這也是讀一切經論的通則——同一部經之中說有說空,先問對治何病,再問是否相違。
卅二、轉與不轉之問答。 論主隨文:須菩提更問:「若諸法盡空者,何以言於何法轉名不轉法?」應當從凡夫地轉,於佛地不轉!佛答:「若菩薩能觀色等諸法空無所有,轉諸著心,故於佛道中不轉。」論主再申其義:色等法和合因緣生,菩薩知是有為過罪故,不應此中住;諸法空故,能轉著心,轉著心故名不轉。須菩提的難處正是常人讀此段的難處——照常情說,該是『離開凡夫地』纔叫轉;論主點出佛意:所轉者是著心,不是地位。此一句可作全品的鑰匙。
卅三、入正位故不疑外道。 論主釋「不觀外道」之所以:阿鞞跋致菩薩入正位故,心決定不疑:「一切外道中有實智!若有實智,不名外道!」這句話的語勢要看準——不是輕慢外道之人,是就名義判:外道之所以名為外道,正因其所見不與實相相應;若其所見已是實智,便不復名為外道了。
卅四、二種不疑之別,戒取與餘四見。 論主設問:今說「不生疑」,後說「深法不疑」,是二不疑有何差別?答:今不疑者,四諦中如須陀洹所斷;後不疑者,於佛所知深法中不疑。是菩薩福德、智慧力故,雖不作須陀洹、未作佛,而能無此二疑。這是很細的一分判:前者是初果所斷之疑,後者是佛境深法之疑,菩薩二者俱無,而其所以然不同於二乘之斷。論主順釋戒取:戒取名外道戒,行此外道戒,不得涅槃;又釋餘四見皆名邪見——戒取別立,餘四總名邪見,此是本段的名相分際。
卅五、不求吉事之所以。 論主一句:深信業因緣果報故,不求吉事,不以華香等供養天。段六已借用此義,此處正出其文。信因果與求吉祥,是兩條路上的心;本條給行人一個極簡的判準。
卅六、不生下賤家等三事之因。 論主出三因:求道破憍慢根本故,常不生下賤家;不障他功德、常行勸助故,不生八難處;折薄婬欲、遠離諂媚心故,不受女人身。段七已引,此處正明其為因行之果報。凡讀果報之文,當回看其因——經論說果,意在勸因。
卅七、十善四種具足之辨。 論主:餘人雖行十善道,或一、或二、或三,不能具足四種;是菩薩大悲心,深愛善法故,具足行四種。此正是段八所依。四種之分別由大悲與愛法而來,不由持戒之勤苦而來——動機一異,同一善行而深淺頓異。
卅八、夢中不行之所以。 論主:常修集十善道故,乃至夢中不行十不善道。一句話點出「常」與「乃至夢中」的因果:不是夢中另有工夫,是平日之常所積成。
卅九、所作之福皆為眾生。 論主分三等人:餘人所修福德,但自為身;小菩薩雖為眾生,亦自為己;阿鞞跋致諸所作福,皆為眾生,不為其身。又設一個動人的假設:若福德可以與人,則盡與眾生,更自修習;但不可得與。故菩薩以十二部經教化眾生,亦但為眾生,不自為己。段十、段十一之經文至此得其心髓:法施之所以必迴向,正因為心中本無自取之分。
四十、五根利故能信,佛更說空因緣。 論主:是菩薩信等五根利故,雖未作佛,於諸法能信。佛此中更說空因緣:「菩薩不見色等法故,無生疑處。」此釋段十二。先問:信與空何以並說?答:淺信憑人、憑事,深信憑見法無可疑之處——信根利到極處,即與空慧相接。
四一、意業柔軟為本。 論主:是菩薩常行慈悲心故意業柔軟,意業柔軟故身、口慈業成就。此釋段十三之兩條,並為之定次第:慈悲心為本,意柔為中,身口慈業為末。
四二、外道之慈與菩薩之慈。 論主設問:慈悲心外道亦有,云何說是阿鞞跋致相?答:外道雖有而不深,不能遍念眾生,亦不常有,非諸法實相和合故;菩薩不爾。四個分際要記清:深與不深、遍與不遍、常與不常、與實相和合與否。凡以善心自許者,可持此四事回勘。
四三、五蓋與初禪。 論主:是菩薩呵五欲、除五蓋,入五支初禪,不與五蓋俱;五蓋覆心,能耗減智慧、破佛道、開魔路故。段十四已提「開魔路」,此處正出其文——本品後半之魔事,其門戶即在五蓋,前後一貫。
四四、一切處無所愛著之所以。 論主:是菩薩知一切有為作法虛妄不實、如幻如夢,無為法空無所有、寂滅相,是故於一切處無所愛著。有為以幻夢喻其虛妄,無為以空寂顯其無所有——兩路俱盡,愛著無處可生。於眾生中乃至佛亦不著,於法中乃至涅槃亦不著。又出瞋愛之分判:瞋,麁罪,小菩薩已斷,故不說;愛,深微難斷,故今說。此分判宜記:修道愈深,所對治者愈細。
四五、常一心之所以與視地而行之訓。 論主:是菩薩深入禪定故,守護一切眾生;守護一切眾生故,常一心念,不惱眾生;不破戒故,出入來去等安詳一心。至於經文「舉足下足,視地而行」,論主明訓其義:為護眾生、為避亂心故。段十六已述其用,此處是其正訓——凡經文中的威儀之語,論主必為之出義,不令讀者只看見儀態。
四六、戶虫、二清淨與出過二乘。 論主:是菩薩久修集無量無邊善法,身中無八萬戶虫,亦少於病痛故,衣服、臥具等常淨潔無污;得諸法實相等善根力故,身中無八萬戶虫。心清淨故,身、口等亦清淨;離虛誑邪曲等下賤煩惱,故心清淨。二事清淨故,雖行世間,離諸逼迫苦惱;心不厭沒故,出過聲聞、辟支佛地。段十七、段十八之經文至此合為一串因果:善法久修為因,身無虫、少病、衣具淨潔為相,心不厭沒、出過二乘為歸。
四七、不貴頭陀之正釋。 論主:是菩薩貴佛道故,不貴利養;雖行頭陀,不貴是法,以是法是究竟道因緣少分,非究竟道。是名阿鞞跋致菩薩行、類、相貌。「少分」二字是關鍵:不是說頭陀無用,是說它只是究竟道因緣的一小分,據之自高即成障。
四八、未斷煩惱何以常不生惡心。 論主設本品最尖的一問:是菩薩未得佛道,未斷諸煩惱,云何常不生慳貪等諸惡心?答:阿鞞跋致菩薩得無生法忍時斷諸煩惱,但未斷習;若不斷者,云何常能不生諸慳貪等障道心?如經說:「須陀洹乃至阿羅漢,即是菩薩無生法忍。」此答解開段廿的難處:所謂未斷,是未斷習氣,不是未斷煩惱。論主又出第二說:復次,有人言:菩薩行六波羅蜜、深修集諸功德故,諸煩惱折薄,心中不生故,是名「常不生」。兩說並陳不判——一說約斷煩惱而未斷習,一說約折薄不生;讀者當知論主於此留了餘地。
四九、心住不動與三喻。 論主釋經①收束之條:是菩薩無量世行禪波羅蜜故,心住不動;積習般若故,深入智慧;知法味微妙故,從他聞法一心聽受;樂法情深故,所聞若三乘法、若外道及世間法,自心妙故,皆與般若和合,不破法相。接著連下三喻,是本段最精采處:譬如壯夫無病,所食之物,無不消化;又如佛得最上味相,雖復苦辛不美之食,在佛口中皆是上味;又如煮石蜜欲熟時,種種物內中,皆成石蜜,妙味力盛故。三喻各有側重——壯夫喻消化之力在己不在食,佛口喻轉味之力在根不在境,石蜜喻和合之力在勢盛不在物精。菩薩亦如是,般若波羅蜜力盛故,種種諸法,能令皆與般若合為一味,無諸過罪。要排的誤解是:這不是說什麼法都可以拿來混同,是說般若之力足以消化之——力不盛而濫食,正是壯夫之喻所簡別的。
五十、世間事入法性。 論主續釋:世間事者,菩薩所起身、口諸業,皆為憐愍度眾生故;此憐愍心皆入般若波羅蜜初門。又復世間諸事因緣,乃至坐、起、行步、飲食、言語,常念安隱眾生;是來去等法,皆入法性,如「破來去」中說;產業之事,亦如是。末以一句收束論①:是名阿鞞跋致相。此處要看的是兩條理路——一是約心,憐愍心即般若初門;二是約法,來去等法本自入於法性。前者人人可行,後者是理本如是。
五一、魔事第一:化八大地獄。 經②另起一局。惡魔於阿鞞跋致菩薩前化作八大地獄,一一獄中有千萬億菩薩皆被燒煮,受諸辛酸苦毒,語菩薩言:「是諸菩薩皆是阿鞞跋致,佛所授記,墮大地獄中。汝若為佛授阿鞞跋致記者,當入是大地獄中;佛為授汝地獄記,汝不如還捨菩薩心,可得不墮地獄,得生天上。」此魔語之毒,在於以眼見之苦相動搖所信之法。菩薩見是事、聞是事,心不動、不疑、不驚,作是念:「阿鞞跋致菩薩若墮地獄、畜生、餓鬼中,終無是處!」判準不在所見,在所信之理——眼見者可化,理不可化。
五二、魔事第二:詐稱真佛法。 惡魔化作比丘被服而來,教菩薩疾捨先所聞之六波羅蜜法、疾放捨先所作善根之隨喜迴向,說汝先所聞皆非佛法、非佛教,皆是文飾合集,我所說是真佛法。經文於此立下明判:若菩薩聞作是說心驚、疑、悔,當知是菩薩未得諸佛授記、未定住阿鞞跋致性中;若心不動、不驚、不疑、不悔,隨順依止無作無生法,不信他語、不隨他行,行六波羅蜜乃至行阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時亦不隨他語。佛隨即出喻:譬如漏盡阿羅漢,不信他語、不隨他行,現見諸法實相,惡魔不能轉。經文更推到極處:是菩薩乃至佛語不直信取,何況求聲聞、辟支佛人及惡魔、外道梵志語!何以故?是菩薩不見有法可隨信者,所謂色,若受、想、行、識,若色如乃至識如,乃至不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,何況阿耨多羅三藐三菩提如。這一句最易讀錯,須著力排:「乃至佛語不直信取」不是輕慢佛語、不是可以不信佛,是說不以聽人傳說而逕直取著——所信者是現見之法相,不是他人口中之語;正因不見有法可隨信者,故無可被轉。
五三、魔事第三:似道法與三番誘退。 惡魔作比丘身來說:「汝所行者,是生死法,非薩婆若道,汝今身取苦盡證!」乃為菩薩用世間行說似道法——是似道法三界繫,所謂骨相、若初禪乃至非有想非無想——並許以須陀洹果乃至阿羅漢果,勸其今世苦盡,不受未來身。菩薩心不驚、不疑、不悔,反作是念:「是比丘益我不少,為我說似道法。行是似道法,不得至須陀洹果證,不得至阿羅漢、辟支佛道證,何況得至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」魔見其歡喜,轉出第二番:舉供養恒沙諸佛、於恒沙諸佛所行六波羅蜜、親近諮問菩薩道之菩薩為例,說彼尚不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,何況於汝。菩薩心不異、不驚,益復歡喜,仍作「為我說障道法」之念。魔知其心不沒,乃於是處化作多比丘,說此皆是發意求佛道菩薩,今皆住阿羅漢地,是輩尚不能得,汝云何能得。菩薩即作是念:「此是惡魔說相似道行,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,不應轉阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,亦不應墮聲聞、辟支佛道中。」復作是念:行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智而不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無有是處。三番之毒逐層加深:先以苦說動之,次以大菩薩之例折之,末以眼前之眾證之——而菩薩每一番的答法都相同:認得它是似道、是障道,不與之諍。
五四、覺知魔事即不失菩提。 經②收束之條:菩薩作是念:「若菩薩能如佛所說,不遠離般若波羅蜜心乃至一切種智,是菩薩終不退阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。若菩薩覺知魔事,亦不失阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」兩句並立:不遠離般若是正持,覺知魔事是助持。要緊處在「覺知」二字——魔事不待滅盡,覺知即不為所失。
五五、於何法轉名為不轉:經②之答與無生法忍。 須菩提再問:於何法轉名為不轉?佛答:於色相轉,於受想行識相轉,於十二入相、十八界相、婬欲瞋恚愚癡相、邪見相、四念處相乃至聲聞辟支佛相,乃至佛相轉,以是故名為不退轉菩薩摩訶薩相。何以故?是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩以是自相空法入菩薩位,得無生法忍,乃至少許法不可得,不可得故不作,不作故不生,是名無生法忍。這裡佛把「轉」的所緣列得比段四更盡:不但色等五陰,連四念處相、聲聞辟支佛相、乃至佛相都在所轉之列——凡成相者,皆須轉。而所以能轉者,是自相空;轉之所至,是入菩薩位、得無生法忍。無生法忍之訓亦於此立:不可得故不作,不作故不生。
五六、釋曰:魔何以驗試。 論②起首便解魔之用心:魔了了知是菩薩是阿鞞跋致者,不復沮壞;若未了了知者,則種種因緣驗試破壞。此一句極有用——魔之試,起於「未了了知」;反過來說,被試正是因為尚在可疑之列。論主隨即重述魔事第一:或作八大地獄,化作無數菩薩在中燒煮,語菩薩言:「此皆是阿鞞跋致,諸佛授記者;汝若受記,為受地獄記。」
五七、受地獄記之問答。 論主設問:惡魔何因緣故言「行善者受地獄記」?答:惡魔以是菩薩欲代一切眾生受苦故,言受地獄記;汝若行福德生天者,則自為身,無豫眾生事。這一答把魔語的機關拆開了:魔是就菩薩代眾生受苦之願下手,把『代眾生受苦』偷換成『受地獄記』,再以生天自安相誘——所攻者正是菩薩最重之願。凡誘人退心者,必從其所重處下手,此是通例。
五八、動與不動之判,火中有水之喻。 論主:若菩薩聞是事,心動、疑悔,若信受魔語,當知是未受阿鞞跋致記。若菩薩聞是事,不疑、不動、不驚,作是念:「阿鞞跋致,得諸法實相故,不著一切法者,乃至不生小罪,何況三惡道罪!如火中有水、水中生火,無有是處!」此喻取其必無之勢——不著一切法者而墮三惡道,如同火中出水,理上不可能。菩薩所憑者是理之必然,不是自信其功德。
五九、魔事第二之重述與偽金喻。 論主重述:復有魔作比丘被服來語菩薩,說汝先從小師所聞修六波羅蜜法皆是虛妄,所集隨喜心功德亦是虛誑,文飾不真,非是佛口所說,今我為汝說者真是佛法,汝疾捨之。判詞隨之而下:若是菩薩聞是心動、瞋、疑,當知諸佛未與受記;譬如偽金,火燒磨打,若黑、若赤、若白,乃知非真。偽金之喻要看三事:一是驗必以火燒磨打,不以目視;二是所顯者黑赤白,是其本色自現,不是外加;三是魔之毀謗正是那一把火——被毀謗而心動瞋疑,不是魔之力大,是本色如此。
六十、不瞋不疑即真,漏盡阿羅漢喻與狗著師子皮喻。 論主續:若菩薩聞是不瞋、不疑,隨無生無滅、無起無作法;行於六波羅蜜相中,自知不隨於他語,當知是真阿鞞跋致。譬如阿羅漢漏盡故,諸魔事來不能破;阿鞞跋致菩薩亦如是,無能降伏者,自現前知諸法實相故。更推一層:乃至魔作佛身來,所說異於法相者,亦不信受。譬如狗著師子皮,諸獸見之雖怖,聞聲則知是狗,何況變作餘身等!二喻合觀,判真偽之法在此完備:漏盡喻其內無可攻之處;狗皮喻其外相可假而聲不可假——所憑者是所說之法與法相合不合,不是現前之身相。這一句正好與段五二「乃至佛語不直信取」相發明:連佛身尚且以法相勘驗,何況餘身。
六一、佛自說因緣。 論主拈出經中佛自說之因緣:「是菩薩見色等法空故,誰當隨他語?」不隨他語的根不在骨氣硬,在見法空——法既空,無一句可被安放為所隨之處。
六二、魔說六波羅蜜皆是生死道。 論主重述魔事第三之初番:惡魔來作比丘身,語菩薩言:是六波羅蜜皆是生死道——布施等福德因緣故,欲界中受福樂;禪波羅蜜因緣故,色界中受樂;是般若波羅蜜無定相故,名虛誑法,迴轉五道中,不能自出,是生死道;人誑汝言「是一切種智道」,我今實語:汝取涅槃,今世盡苦。此魔語之巧,在於前二句幾乎是實說——施與禪確實感欲界色界之樂;巧在末後一轉,把般若之無定相說成虛誑。似是之言最難識,正因其中夾著真話。
六三、似道法之目。 論主:是菩薩若默然,魔即為說似道法——若觀三十六種不淨、若觀骨人、若出入息,因是道得四禪、四無色定;汝因是禪定,可得須陀洹乃至阿羅漢;汝今此身是罪因緣所生,佛說彈指頃不讚更受身,何況久住生死中。所列諸法本是佛法——不淨觀、骨想、數息、四禪四無色,無一是外道法。此處最要排的誤解是:似道法之為似,不在所列法目——不淨觀、數息、禪定本是佛法——而在魔所許之果與所指之趣向:魔說『用是道、用是行,當得須陀洹果乃至阿羅漢』,菩薩即反判「行是似道法,不得至須陀洹果證,不得至阿羅漢、辟支佛道證,何況得至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」;所許之證果是假,所指之趣向亦非菩薩道,故名似道。
六四、知邪逕則知正道。 論主:阿鞞跋致菩薩聞是事,心喜作是念:「是比丘大益我,為我說似道法;我得是似道法,即知真道。」論主為之出喻:如行路人,知邪逕,則知正道;障道亦如是。又補一筆風骨:阿鞞跋致是大人,貴重故,不與是比丘諍語。此段是全品最可玩味處之一:魔來害人而反成其益,不因魔改了心,是因菩薩會用。落地處在日用之疑難——遇邪說而能認得其邪,正道之相即因之而明;與之爭辯反落其中。
六五、魔見默然而喜。 論主:魔見菩薩默然,歡喜言:「是人信受我語!」語菩薩言:「善男子!有無量菩薩供養如恒河沙等諸佛,諮問、奉行六波羅蜜及菩薩道法,面受佛教,盡受行諸菩薩行,尚不得無上道,今皆作阿羅漢,汝欲見不?」菩薩聞是事已,默然。兩處「默然」不同:菩薩之默是不諍,魔之解為信受,是自作聰明。讀此處當知一事——不諍未必是認同;而在魔眼中,不諍即是得計,故其誘愈進。
六六、化無數阿羅漢與菩薩之歡喜。 論主:魔於是處,即化作無數阿羅漢比丘,語菩薩言:「是諸比丘皆久行無上道,今皆取阿羅漢,汝今云何獨欲作佛?」阿鞞跋致即復歡喜,念言是比丘為我說似道、障道法;是菩薩實行六波羅蜜諸功德,定不退墮二乘;如佛所說,心常不離六波羅蜜等諸功德,不得無上道,無有是處。論主下一結語:菩薩若知是魔事,則大得利益而無所失;以是故,菩薩心不動轉,是名阿鞞跋致相。魔以眾證壓人,是最重的一擊——眼前無數人皆如此,你何獨不然。破此一擊者,仍是那句「無有是處」:因果之理不隨人數而改。
六七、末後之問答:略說與廣說。 論主以敘事之體重述經文問答:爾時,須菩提白佛言:「世尊!於何法轉名為不轉?」佛言:「於色相等法中轉還。」論主隨即點明:上略說,今廣說。接著申其義:若菩薩於色等相皆能轉,是名行一切法性空,得無生法忍,入菩薩位。無生法忍者,乃至微細法不可得,何況大!是名無生。得是無生法,不作不起諸業行,是名得無生法忍。得無生法忍菩薩,是名阿鞞跋致。此處把全品的名相收成一線:轉色等相即行法性空,行法性空即得無生法忍,得無生法忍即名阿鞞跋致。要排的誤解是把無生法忍讀成一種高妙的境界感受;論主的訓解極樸實——乃至微細法不可得,是名無生。
六八、全品收束。 論主末句:如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相。一個「等」字、一個「無量」,正好回答了讀者可能生起的最後一問:所列諸相是否即已窮盡?答:不窮盡,亦不必窮盡——所舉者是可驗之例,所指者是那一個轉了著心的人。
不要讀錯
不要把「不退」讀成一個守得住的地位。全品兩度問「於何法轉名為不轉」,兩度答在色等法上;論主更直說:諸法空故,能轉著心,轉著心故名不轉。若讀成守住某地、保住某境,恰恰是本品所要轉的那個著心。經文連「佛相」都列入所轉之列,意思已經說盡:凡成一相可守者,皆非不退之處。
不要把這些相貌讀成自考成績的清單而生高下之心。佛在列相之前先說一切法無行、無類、無相貌,論主又明言:初問時眾生未著阿鞞跋致相,故或說空相、或說有相;今以眾生著相,故說無行無類無相貌。清單是給人回照的,不是給人量人的;量人之心一起,「不視他人長短」這第一條就先破了。
不要把身無八萬戶虫、衣服臥具淨潔少病一類讀成怪異之談,也不要反過來讀成養生之術。論主的解釋一路繫在心上:久修集無量無邊善法故身中無虫,得諸法實相等善根力故身中無虫,心清淨故身口亦清淨。所說者是功德所感之身相,非是修身之法;讀者當看的是「隨其功德,得身清淨、得心清淨」這個次第,不是身相本身。
不要把「常不生慳貪等諸惡心」讀成菩薩已成佛。論主自設此難而自答:得無生法忍時斷諸煩惱,但未斷習;又出第二說,行六波羅蜜深修功德故諸煩惱折薄、心中不生。斷與未斷之分際在「習」字上——本品說的是不生現行之惡心,不是說習氣已盡。
不要把「乃至佛語不直信取」讀成可以不信佛。這一句的前提經文自己說得明白:是菩薩不見有法可隨信者。所簡別的是「隨他語」——依人之口而取,不依現見之法相。論主以狗著師子皮為喻更說得清楚:乃至魔作佛身而來,所說異於法相者亦不信受——所憑者始終是法相,不是身相與名號。若讀成輕法慢佛,正好與本品「隨順依止無作無生法」一句相違。
不要把似道法讀成假冒的邪法。魔所說者是不淨觀、骨想、出入息、四禪四無色——皆是佛法。所以成障道者,在「汝今身取苦盡證」這個趣向上。本品訶的是魔所許之果與所指之趣向,不是法目;菩薩明說依此似道連初果、羅漢、辟支佛道證亦不得,何況無上菩提——若讀成大乘不須修不淨、數息、禪定,是把經文讀反了。菩薩之所以歡喜,正因為知邪逕則知正道——認得它是似道,纔用得上它。
不要把菩薩的默然讀成怯懦或認同。論主兩處點出:阿鞞跋致是大人,貴重故,不與是比丘諍語;而魔見默然,卻歡喜以為信受。不諍與被說服是兩回事。行人於此可得一分保任之法:不必與每一種說法辯到底,心中認得其為似道即可。
修行作用
第一件受用,是一份可以逐條回照的行相表。本品逐條之相,從口業之不作無益語、不視他人長短,到心地之不與五蓋俱、一切處無所愛著,到威儀之常念一心、視地而行,到起居之衣服臥具淨潔、少於疾病,到動機之為一切眾生故行六度、法施必迴向——條條都是日用中認得出的相。用法不在打分數,在回照:今日之中,哪一條現前了,哪一條還只是名字。論主給的訣竅是看「常」字——常行十善、常念一心、常不生慳貪;能否稱常,比能否作到一次要緊得多。
第二件受用,是「轉著心」這一把鑰匙。修行日久,最容易生起的是對所修之法、所得之境的著心;本品的對治極利落:於色等法中轉,乃至於四念處相、於佛相中轉。每有所得而心生據守時,可以直問一句:我此刻所守者是法,還是我對法的相?守相即在退轉之列,轉相即是不退。這一著並非要人棄捨修行——論主說得明白,所轉者是著心,不是行門。
第三件受用,是三喻所示的消化之力。壯夫無病則所食無不消化,佛口得最上味相則苦辛之食皆成上味,煮石蜜將熟則種種物內之皆成石蜜。行人聽法讀書,常憂於雜——三乘之法、外道之說、世間之事,是否會亂了正念?本品的答法不是禁絕,是養力:般若波羅蜜力盛故,種種諸法皆與般若合為一味。反過來說,力未盛而濫涉,正是壯夫之喻所簡別的;養力與擇食,在此並不相違。
第四件受用,是魔試三番所給的辨識之法。第一番以眼見之苦相動搖所信之理——對治在理不隨相轉,如火中有水、水中生火,無有是處。第二番以「我所說是真佛法」奪其所學——對治在偽金之喻,不動不瞋即是真金本色。第三番以佛法之目說似道、以眾人之例相壓——對治在認得其許果之虛與趣向之非:依此道連初果亦不得,更非薩婆若道;眾人如此而理不如此,仍是無有是處。三番之對治各不相同,但同歸一處:所憑者是現見之法相,不是眼見之事相、不是他人之口、不是人數之多寡。
第五件受用,是「覺知魔事,亦不失阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」這一句的寬慰與嚴切。寬慰處在:魔事現前不是失道,覺知即不失。嚴切處在:所貴者是覺知,不是無事——本品所列的魔事,泰半發生在用功正得力之時;愈得力,所遇的岔路愈精緻,乃至以深禪定、以阿羅漢果相許。行人日用中可常持論主那句判語:魔了了知是阿鞞跋致者不復沮壞,未了了知者則種種驗試——被試不是壞事——所「未了了知」者是魔,魔尚未辨明此人是否不退,故來驗試;能於試中不動,正顯其為不退。
承衍
本品的骨幹是兩經兩論。經①自須菩提以行、類、相貌三事問起,佛逐條歷數不退之相,中間三度以問答迴旋——一問無行無類無相貌則於何法轉名不轉,一問深法中何因緣不疑不悔,一問云何得身清淨心清淨——末以心住不動、所聞及世間事皆與般若合作結。論①先以略說廣說分判何以復問,次繫本品於前後品之間,出受職印信之喻明阿鞞跋致為決定安隱地,辨行類相貌三事之異而並存兩說,總述佛說義趣之以如入如,立『自上事是正體、自是以下盡是畢竟空行果』之科分,然後逐條隨文釋經①諸相,中間四度自設問答——不觀長短之難、初問何以不即答無相貌、二種不疑之別、未斷煩惱何以常不生惡心——末以壯夫、佛口、石蜜三喻與世間事入法性收束。經②述惡魔三番驗試:化八大地獄而言受地獄記、化比丘被服而詐稱真佛法、作比丘身而說似道法乃至化無數阿羅漢比丘,各以菩薩心不動不驚不疑不悔為不退之證,末以「於何法轉名為不轉」之問答明自相空入菩薩位、得無生法忍。論②釋魔何以驗試,設受地獄記之問答,出火中有水、偽金火燒磨打、漏盡阿羅漢、狗著師子皮諸喻,詳述似道法之目與三番誘退,末重述問答而申「上略說,今廣說」,以乃至微細法不可得訓無生法忍,收於「如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相」。
本品品題於諸本之間有音譯、意譯兩軌:底本作音譯,而異本、異譯之目錄與古德之疏多用意譯之「不退」。吉藏於其疏中即以「此云不退」訓釋本品之名,並分退為三種——行、位、念,且誌南北兩家釋之不同:北人之說以習種之初一發菩提心必得成佛、後遭苦難不可動轉為位不退,以布施持戒一切諸行皆能修、外道天魔不能阻壞為行不退。慧影於其後之疏中回指本品,亦逕稱之為不退品。三不退之判釋、兩家之異說與品題兩造之異同,古有其說,此處誌錄不判;諸本品題之字形出入、卷帙分合與後世徵引之考,詳考據層。
本品與前後品之義脈,可見者有三線。其一,論主自標其承接:上來解般若波羅蜜相,次說魔因緣壞般若波羅蜜相,今說信受般若波羅蜜者是阿鞞跋致——前品說如、說法性實際,本品即以『能知四地如相無二』為不退之第一相,義脈相續不斷。其二,本品後半之魔事與前之魔事諸品互為表裡:彼處說魔事之相,此處說不為魔動者之相;而論主釋五蓋一條時所下「開魔路」三字,正是兩處之樞紐。其三,本品所立『於色等相轉即入菩薩位、得無生法忍』一義,與其後諸品續說之轉與不轉、住與不住之義相貫,讀者可合前後觀之,以見不退之教的一貫。
Avaivartika: Why the Marks of Non-retrogression Must Be Asked About through the Three Matters of Conduct, Kind, and Appearance; Why Only Turning within Form and the Other Dharmas Is Called Not Turning; Why, There Being No Conduct, No Kind, and No Appearance, the Marks Are Nonetheless Listed Item by Item; Why a Body without Eighty Thousand Families of Worms and Clean Clothes Count as Proofs of Non-retrogression; Why Never Giving Rise to Stinginess, Greed, and the Other Evil Minds Does Not Contradict Not Yet Having Severed the Afflictions; Why Māra Conjures Up the Eight Great Hells and Falsely Claims the True Buddha-Dharma; Why the Dharma of the Semblance Path Turns Instead into the Bodhisattva's Great Benefit; Why the Two Similes of False Gold and of a Dog Wearing a Lion's Skin Can Tell the Real from the False; and Why the Acceptance of the Non-arising of Dharmas Is Glossed as Even the Subtlest Dharma Being Unfindable
What Is Being Asked
The preceding chapter spoke of the great suchness, spoke of the suchness of all dharmas and of the nature of dharmas and the limit of reality, and came to say that the bodhisattva enters suchness by suchness and does not discriminate; what this chapter goes on to ask is an utterly practical question: can such a person be seen from the outside? Subhūti's question uses three words—conduct, kind, and appearance: by what conduct, by what kind, by what appearance is it known that this is an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva? Avaivartika the sūtra text itself glosses as the non-retrogressing of 「不退轉菩薩摩訶薩相」 tr. "the marks of the non-retrogressing bodhisattva-mahāsattva"; it is a decisive pass on the bodhisattva path: once past this pass, one will certainly become a Buddha and no longer retrogress and fall back to ordinary people or the two vehicles. The intent of asking about this matter is not hard to understand—however high the merits are spoken of, the practitioner must always know where he has walked to; and between teachers and friends, too, one must always know whether the person one draws near to is already at this station.
The Buddha's answer runs along two roads, and what matters most in reading this chapter is first to recognise these two roads clearly. The first road is a positive enumeration: he can know that the four grounds, in the mark of suchness, are without duality and without difference; he does not utter useless talk; he does not look at others' strengths and shortcomings; he does not look at the outside paths; he does not give rise to doubt; he does not cling to grasping at precepts; he is not born in a low and mean family; he does not receive a woman's body; he constantly practises the ten wholesome paths, and even in dreams does not practise the unwholesome; he practises the six perfections for the sake of beings; he gives the gift of Dharma and dedicates it; in the deep Dharma he does not doubt and does not regret; his deeds of body, speech, and mind are soft; he is accomplished in the three deeds by kindness; he is not together with the five hindrances; in every place he has nothing he loves and clings to; walking, standing, sitting, and lying he is ever mindful and single-minded and walks looking at the ground; his clothes and bedding are clean, and he is little troubled by illness; his body has no eighty thousand families of worms; his body and mind are pure and pass beyond the grounds of the two vehicles; he does not prize gain and offerings, nor does he prize the dhūta practices; he never gives rise to stinginess, greed, and the other evil minds; his mind abides unmoved, and all the dharmas he hears join with prajñā—item by item, each closes with the same sentence: by this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva. The second road, however, pulls the firewood out from under the cauldron: the Buddha also says that all dharmas are without conduct, without kind, and without appearance; Subhūti at once seizes on this difficulty and presses: if all dharmas are without conduct, without kind, and without appearance, in what dharma, in the end, does the bodhisattva turn, so as to be called not turning? The Buddha answers with the utmost brevity: turning within form, turning within feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to turning within anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—only this is called not turning. The whole doctrinal sinew and bone of this chapter lies in this one paradoxical sentence—what is called non-retrogression is not seizing a station called 「不退」 tr. "non-retrogression" and refusing to let go of it; it is turning away the clinging mind toward form and all dharmas; once the clinging mind is turned, within the Buddha path he naturally does not turn.
The latter half of the chapter changes scene: from the discernment of marks and appearance it turns to the testing by the deeds of Māra. Evil Māra strikes three times: he conjures up the eight great hells and, pointing at the bodhisattvas being burned and boiled inside, says ‘these are all avaivartikas who received the prediction; your receiving the prediction is receiving the prediction of hell’; he conjures himself into a bhikṣu's robes and comes to say that what you heard before is not the Buddha's Dharma, that what I say is the true Buddha-Dharma, and that you should give it up quickly; again he conjures himself into a bhikṣu and says that what you practise is the dharma of birth and death, teaches you to take the realisation of the end of suffering, expounds to you the dharma of the semblance path, and at the last conjures up countless arhat bhikṣus, saying that they, having long practised the Buddha path, still only became arhats—by what would you become a Buddha? Three trials: if the bodhisattva's mind is startled, doubts, and regrets, know that he has not received the prediction; if he is unmoved, unstartled, without doubt and without regret, and instead rejoices and says 「是比丘益我不少」 tr. "this bhikṣu benefits me not a little," only this is true non-retrogression. For this passage the treatise-author sets out two similes for judging real and false: false gold must be burned in fire, rubbed on stone, and beaten with a hammer before black, red, or white shows; a dog wears a lion's skin, and though the beasts fear it, the moment they hear its voice they know it is a dog. At the very end Subhūti asks once more 「於何法轉名為不轉」 tr. "in what dharma does he turn, so as to be called not turning," and the Buddha still answers 「於色相等法中轉還」 tr. "he turns back within the mark of form and the other such dharmas"; the treatise-author points out: above was the brief explanation, now is the extended explanation—the whole chapter, head and tail, is the one same sentence, and the marks item by item in between, together with the three deeds of Māra, are all the unfolding of this one sentence.
Passage by Passage
1. The question of conduct, kind, and appearance. Subhūti raises the question with three parallel expressions: what conduct, what kind, what appearance. First a question: since it is non-retrogression that is being asked about, would it not be enough to say directly ‘how is it known that this is an avaivartika?’—why divide it into three? Here, simply remember the form of the question; the treatise-author has two schools' explanations of the difference among the three matters further on; what is to be seen at this moment is the direction of the question—what is asked is not the substance and nature of non-retrogression but where non-retrogression can be tested. Because it can be tested, there is the checklist item by item below; if it could not be tested, non-retrogression would become only a name. A practitioner reading this question should know that he too is being asked: this stretch of my effort—what testable marks has it left in body, speech, and mind?
2. The first mark: knowing the four grounds to be not two in the mark of suchness, not uttering useless talk, not looking at others' strengths and shortcomings. The Buddha's first item answers beyond all expectation: the bodhisattva can know the ground of ordinary people, the śrāvaka ground, the pratyekabuddha ground, and the Buddha ground, that these four grounds, within the mark of suchness, are without duality and without difference, and neither recollects nor discriminates them; entering this suchness and hearing this matter, he passes straight through without doubt. Why is he without doubt? The Buddha himself gives the reason: 「是如中無一無二相故」 tr. "because within this suchness there is no mark of one and no mark of two." A further question: this is a matter of the ground of the mind; how can it count as 「相貌」 tr. "appearance"? The answer is in the second half of the sentence—precisely because the ground of the mind is equal, two visible marks appear in the deeds of speech: he does not utter useless talk but speaks only speech that accords with benefit; he does not look at others' strengths and shortcomings. First a misunderstanding must be cleared away: not looking at others' strengths and shortcomings is not indifference that does not care about people; it is not using one's eyes on others' shortcomings. If the mind still looks up to the Buddha ground and looks down on the ground of ordinary people, the mouth will certainly keep weighing and appraising people; once the four grounds' being not two in the mark of suchness enters the mind, the appraising mouth naturally comes to rest. Brought down into daily use, this item is the easiest to test: in the course of a day, how many of the words spoken are speech that accords with benefit, and how many are only talk of people's strengths and shortcomings.
3. The question asked again, and the answer that pulls the firewood out from under the cauldron. Subhūti asks once more 「復以何等行、類、相貌」 tr. "again, by what conduct, kind, and appearance," but the Buddha answers: if the bodhisattva-mahāsattva can contemplate all dharmas as without conduct, without kind, and without appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika. First a question: the marks and appearance were only just listed—why is it now said that there is no appearance? Is this not self-contradiction? Here there is no need to hurry to reconcile them—the treatise-author has a dedicated question and answer further on that resolves this, saying that at the time of the first question beings did not yet cling to the mark of the avaivartika, and that now, to break their clinging to marks, he says there are none. For the moment, first hold to one thing: this chapter's checklist is for people to examine themselves with, not for people to grasp; the moment it is grasped, the Buddha at once pulls it away.
4. In what dharma does he turn, so as to be called not turning. Subhūti, following the momentum, forces out the most important question of the whole chapter: if all dharmas are without conduct, without kind, and without appearance, in what dharma does the bodhisattva turn, so as to be called not turning? The Buddha answers: turning within form, turning within feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness—this is called the bodhisattva's not turning; and so on up to turning within the six perfections, turning within inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, turning within the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, turning within the grounds of the two vehicles and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—know that this bodhisattva does not turn. The word 「轉」 tr. "turn" here must be read rightly: it is not turning away from the dharma of form to go and dwell somewhere else; it is turning away, sending back, the clinging to form and the other dharmas. How is this known? The Buddha himself states the reason: the nature of form is non-existent—where would this bodhisattva abide? and so on up to: the nature of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is non-existent—where would this bodhisattva abide? Since even the self-nature of unsurpassed awakening is non-existent, there is not one place where the clinging mind can settle—this is precisely the true meaning of the word 「不退」 tr. "non-retrogression": having no place of abiding, there is nothing to retrogress from. The misunderstanding to clear away is this: non-retrogression does not equal holding fast to a station to the death; the mind that holds fast to a station is precisely still among those who retrogress and turn.
5. Not looking at the outside paths. The second kind of mark: he does not look at the features and words of the śramaṇas and brahmins of the outside paths, and does not have the thought 「是諸外道,若沙門、若婆羅門,實知實見」 tr. "these outside paths, whether śramaṇas or brahmins, really know and really see"; that they should be said to have right view—there is no such thing. First a question: is this not slighting others? The answer: what is spoken of here is not taking their deportment and manner of speech as proof of real knowing and real seeing. The bearing of the outside paths can be most impressive, and their words most pleasing to hear; what wins people's trust is often precisely features and words. The bodhisattva's not looking is not relying on these to give trust—and this does not contradict the preceding item, 「不視他人長短」 tr. "not looking at others' strengths and shortcomings": not looking at people's shortcomings, and also not judging from people's outward marks that they have real wisdom. Where it lands is in choosing teachers and dharmas: in the one relied upon, what must be looked at is whether what he says accords with the real mark of all dharmas, not his display.
6. Not giving rise to doubt, not clinging to grasping at precepts, not falling into wrong view, not seeking auspicious matters. Following on from the above: since he does not take the outside paths as really knowing and really seeing, he naturally does not give rise to doubt, does not cling to grasping at precepts, does not fall into wrong view, and also does not seek worldly auspicious matters and take them for purity, and does not with flowers and incense, necklaces, banners and canopies, and music pay homage and make offerings to other gods. First a question: what harm does seeking a little good fortune do to the path? The answer lies in the treatise's explanation: because he deeply believes in the retribution of the fruits of the causes and conditions of deeds, he does not seek auspicious matters. Once one believes in deeds and their fruits, one naturally knows that purity comes from causes and conditions, not from paying homage to other gods; put the other way round, whoever seeks purity in auspicious matters in fact does not believe in deeds and their fruits. This item can serve as a check in daily use: when something happens, does the first thought ask about causes and conditions and about deeds and conduct, or does it ask about good and ill fortune?
7. Not being born in a low and mean family, not receiving a woman's body. The Buddha says that the avaivartika is never born in a low and mean family, and so on up to not being born in the eight places of difficulty, and never receives a woman's body. For this item the treatise-author later gives three reasons—because in seeking the path he breaks the root of pride, he is not born in a low and mean family; because he does not obstruct others' merit and constantly encourages and assists, he is not born in the eight places of difficulty; because he breaks down and thins lust and keeps far from a flattering mind, he does not receive a woman's body. In reading this item one must see clearly: what the sūtra and treatise speak of is causal conduct; they speak of the places of retribution brought about by the three kinds of mental conduct—pride, obstructing others, and lust with flattery; the reason the difficult places are difficult lies precisely in its being difficult to hear the Dharma and difficult to cultivate the path. Where it lands is only in the cause: break pride, assist others' merit, break down and thin lust, and the retribution naturally does not fall into the difficult places.
8. Constantly practising the ten wholesome paths, complete in four ways. The Buddha says that he constantly practises the ten wholesome paths, and says it most finely: he himself does not kill, does not teach others to kill, praises the dharma of not killing, and rejoices in and praises those who do not kill; and so on up to the item of wrong view, the same. First a question: not killing is simply not killing—why divide it into four? The answer lies in the treatise's explanation: though other people practise the ten wholesome paths, some do one, some two, some three, and they cannot be complete in the four kinds; this bodhisattva, because of the mind of great compassion and because he deeply loves wholesome dharmas, practises all four kinds completely. Not doing it oneself is one part; not teaching others to do it is the second part; praising its dharma is the third part; seeing others practise it and rejoicing in and praising them is the fourth part—only when the four parts are all complete is it called constantly practising. In daily use one can examine oneself item by item: I do not do evil—but have I also never encouraged others to stop evil? When I see others do good, do I rejoice sincerely, or does my mind have other calculations?
9. Even in dreams not practising the ten unwholesome paths. This item is the acceptance test of the preceding one. The treatise-author breaks it open in one sentence: because he constantly cultivates and gathers the ten wholesome paths, even in dreams he does not practise the ten unwholesome paths. First a question: how can what happens in dreams be taken as a standard? The answer: precisely because in dreams one cannot be master, the habit of ordinary days can be tested there—what can be upheld when awake but cannot be held in dreams has not yet been cultivated into a habitual nature. This item should not be used to reproach others; it should only be used to illuminate oneself: what appears in dreams is often what was pressed down in the daytime and not dissolved.
10. Practising the six perfections for the sake of all beings. The Buddha says that the bodhisattva practises dānapāramitā for the benefit of all beings, and so on up to practising prajñāpāramitā for the benefit of all beings. What must be looked at are the two words ‘for whom’. The same act of giving, the same stretch of patience, the same sitting in meditation—for oneself or for beings, the conduct and marks are the same but the kind is different—this is precisely where the word 「類」 tr. "kind" among the three matters comes into use.
11. The gift of Dharma and dedication. The bodhisattva, toward all the dharmas there are, receives, reads, recites, expounds, and rightly recollects—namely the sūtra and so on up to the upadeśa; when giving the gift of Dharma he has this thought: 「是法施因緣故,滿一切眾生願。以是法施功德,與一切眾生共之,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "By the causes and conditions of this gift of Dharma, may the wishes of all beings be fulfilled. The merit of this gift of Dharma I share with all beings and dedicate to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." First a question: the gift of Dharma is already for others—why add dedication as well? The answer: if one gives the Dharma without sharing it and without dedicating it, the merit falls into one's own retribution; only by sharing it and dedicating it does it continue on into the unsurpassed path. The treatise-author later says it even more sharply: all the merit the avaivartika makes is for beings, not for his own person; if merit could be given to others, he would give it all to beings and cultivate it again for himself—only it cannot be given.
12. In the very deep Dharma not doubting and not regretting. The Buddha says that the bodhisattva does not doubt and does not regret within the very deep Dharma; Subhūti presses specifically on the causes and conditions of this, and the Buddha answers: this avaivartika bodhisattva does not see any dharma at all as a place where doubt can arise—whether form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, he does not see these dharmas as places where doubt or regret can arise. This answer must be read clearly: it is not that doubt has been pressed down; it is that not even a place for doubt is seen—doubt must have a dharma it doubts, and since the dharmas are unfindable, doubt has nothing to cling to. The misunderstanding to clear away is reading 「不疑」 tr. "not doubting" as not being allowed to ask questions; this chapter itself is question and answer throughout, and the treatise-author moreover sets up his own objections passage by passage. Not doubting is not giving rise to a mind of retrogression and regret toward the deep Dharma; it is not a prohibition on reflection and discernment.
13. The deeds of body, speech, and mind soft; accomplished in the three deeds by kindness. The two items are read together: the deeds of body, speech, and mind are soft; he is accomplished in deeds of body, speech, and mind of kindness. The treatise-author points out their order: because this bodhisattva constantly practises the mind of kindness and compassion, his deeds of mind are soft; because his deeds of mind are soft, the deeds of kindness of body and speech are accomplished. First a question: why not start from body and speech? The answer: body and speech are the branch; mind is the root; once the deeds of mind are soft, the deeds of kindness of body and speech naturally follow. Where it lands is a very concrete observation: the hardness or softness of one's own speech is often not a matter of wording; it is the hardness or softness of that one thought at the moment of speaking.
14. Not together with the five hindrances. The Buddha lists the names of the five hindrances: lust, ill will, sloth and torpor, restlessness and remorse, doubt. The treatise-author explains why: this bodhisattva censures the five desires, removes the five hindrances, and enters the five-limbed first dhyāna, and therefore is not together with the five hindrances; he also says it is because the five hindrances cover the mind and can wear away wisdom, break the Buddha path, and open the road of Māra. The three Chinese characters rendered here as 「開魔路」 tr. "open the road of Māra" must be remembered—the latter half of this chapter speaks precisely of Māra, and Māra's point of entry lies first in the five hindrances.
15. In every place nothing he loves and clings to. The Buddha says that the bodhisattva in every place has nothing he loves and clings to. The treatise-author's explanation pushes this item to the extreme: among beings, he does not cling even to the Buddha; among dharmas, he does not cling even to nirvāṇa. First a question: not clinging to the Buddha, not clinging to nirvāṇa—would that not leave nothing to return to and tend toward? The answer: clinging is grasping at marks, and grasping at marks goes against the real mark of all dharmas; not clinging is not failing to revere, not failing to seek; it is not seeking with a mind that grasps at marks. The treatise-author has another distinction especially worth noting: hatred is a coarse sin, which the small bodhisattva has already severed, and so it is not spoken of; love is deep, subtle, and hard to sever, and so it is spoken of now—what this chapter speaks of here is love, not hatred, precisely because love is a later and finer pass.
16. Walking, standing, sitting, and lying ever mindful and single-minded, walking looking at the ground. The Buddha says that going out and coming in, going and coming, sitting, lying, walking, and standing, he is ever mindful and single-minded; lifting the foot and setting it down he is safe and composed, and walks looking at the ground. The treatise-author gives two reasons: to protect beings, and to avoid a distracted mind. First a misunderstanding must be cleared away: lowering the eyes to the ground is not cramped attention to small details, nor a performance of deportment; the treatise-author says clearly that one reason is protecting life—there are lives under one's feet, and by lowering one's head one is spared how much unintended killing; the other is gathering in the mind—once the eye-faculty scatters, the mind goes after it. Because he enters deeply into meditative concentration, he guards beings; because he guards beings, he is ever mindful single-mindedly and does not vex beings: here meditative concentration and the mind of kindness are bound into a single matter.
17. Clothes and bedding clean, little troubled by illness. The Buddha says that the clothes the bodhisattva wears and all his bedding are not found foul by people; he delights in cleanliness and is little troubled by illness. First a question: does this too count as a mark of non-retrogression? This item must be read together with the next—the treatise-author joins it with the body's having no eighty thousand families of worms and being little troubled by illness and pain into one matter: because he has long cultivated and gathered measureless, boundless wholesome dharmas, his body has no eighty thousand families of worms, and because he is also little troubled by illness and pain, his clothes, bedding, and the rest are always clean and unsoiled. From this it can be seen that what is spoken of here is not fastidiousness about clothes; it is that the purity of the bodily marks brought about by merit naturally extends to the things he uses.
18. The body without eighty thousand families of worms, body and mind pure, passing beyond the grounds of the two vehicles. The Buddha says that in the body of an ordinary person there are eighty thousand families of worms that eat away at his body, and that the body of the avaivartika has no such worms, and himself states the reason: this bodhisattva's merit passes beyond the world. Subhūti asks specifically how purity of body and purity of mind are obtained, and the Buddha answers: according to what he obtains, he increases his roots of goodness and removes crookedness of mind and deviousness of mind; because of this purity of body and mind, he can pass beyond the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds and enter the bodhisattva's position. The teaching order of this passage is most clear: the increase of merit is the cause, purity of body and mind is the fruit, and passing beyond the grounds of the two vehicles and entering the bodhisattva's position is the fruit of the fruit. The treatise-author adds one more layer: because the mind is pure, body, speech, and the rest are also pure; because he is apart from false and deceptive, devious and crooked, and other base afflictions, the mind is pure; because the two matters are pure, though he walks in the world, he is apart from all pressing pain and distress. The misunderstanding to clear away is reading the sentence ‘his body has no such worms’ as a strange tale and gliding lightly past it—what the sūtra and treatise say here is that once crookedness and deviousness of mind are removed, even what the body brings about is different, and so the body is taken as proof.
19. Not prizing gain and offerings, nor prizing the dhūta practices. The Buddha says that the bodhisattva does not prize gain and offerings; though he practises the twelve dhūta practices, he does not prize the practice of dwelling in the araṇya, and so on up to not prizing the practice of keeping only the three robes. The blade of this item is in its second half: not prizing gain and offerings is easy to understand; not prizing the dhūta practices is hard to understand. The treatise-author's explanation is: because this bodhisattva prizes the Buddha path he does not prize gain and offerings; though he practises the dhūta practices, he does not prize these practices, because these practices are a cause and condition of a small part of the ultimate path, not the ultimate path. First a question: then why practise the dhūta practices at all? The answer: practise them without prizing them—practised, they are causes and conditions that aid the path; prized, they become a new attainment. In daily use, whoever exalts himself by some method of practice is precisely what this item illuminates.
20. Never giving rise to stinginess, greed, and the other evil minds. The Buddha lists seven minds—stinginess and greed, breaking precepts, agitation by hatred, laziness, distraction, folly and delusion, jealousy—and says that the bodhisattva never gives rise to them. This item invites the most objection, and the treatise-author later explains it specifically by question and answer; here we first record its text and leave the difficulty for passage 48.
21. The mind abiding unmoved, all the dharmas he hears joining with prajñā. The closing item of Sūtra ①: the bodhisattva's mind abides unmoved, his wisdom enters deeply, single-mindedly he listens and receives, and whatever he hears of the Dharma and of worldly matters, all of it joins with prajñāpāramitā; he does not see any matter of livelihood that does not enter the nature of dharmas. First a question: how can worldly livelihood join with prajñā? The answer lies in the treatise-author's three similes further on and in his explanation of the nature of dharmas—what is to be seen here is the Buddha's intent in closing all the marks with this item: the preceding items were stated in terms of the body, or of speech, or of the mind; with this item even worldly matters are gathered in, and the marks of non-retrogression here become all-encompassing. The sūtra text concludes with 「是名阿鞞跋致菩薩阿鞞跋致相」 tr. "this is called the avaivartika marks of the avaivartika bodhisattva."
22. Why ask again what has already been said—the brief explanation and the extended explanation. At the very opening of Treatise ① the treatise-author sets up his own objection: everywhere above the marks of the avaivartika have been spoken of; why ask again now? The answer: though above they were spoken of briefly in place after place, now he wishes to speak of them at length; within this chapter there are many marks of the avaivartika, and therefore it is called "Marks of the Avaivartika." This question and answer is a pattern used habitually throughout the treatise: it does not avoid repetition but distinguishes the difference by brief and extended. Here the reader can obtain a rule for reading the treatise—whenever one feels ‘this was said before’, what should be asked is whether this place is brief or extended, and to what capacity it is addressed.
23. This chapter's place among the chapters before and after. The treatise-author gives a further explanation: above, the marks of prajñāpāramitā were explained; next, the causes and conditions by which Māra ruins the marks of prajñāpāramitā were spoken of; now it is said that the one who believes in and receives prajñāpāramitā is the avaivartika, and because he wishes to speak of his marks and appearance, Subhūti asks. Three sentences set this chapter securely in place between those before and after: first the marks of prajñā are made clear, next Māra who ruins prajñā is made clear, and now the marks of the one who receives and upholds prajñā and cannot be ruined are made clear—why the latter half of this chapter suddenly speaks at length of the deeds of Māra has its thread laid down here in advance.
24. Receiving the prediction is like receiving an office and obtaining its seal. The treatise-author's third explanation says directly why the avaivartika is to be prized: the causes and conditions the bodhisattva has practised since first arousing the mind, and the retribution he has obtained, are the avaivartika, and having received the prediction he will certainly become a Buddha. The treatise-author sets down two similes in succession: as a person who receives an office and has already obtained its seal has no further doubt in his mind; and again, as all the practices the śrāvaka practises are for the four fruits of the śramaṇa. First a question: what is to be seen in the simile of the seal? What is to be seen is that 「心無復疑」 tr. "no further doubt in the mind"—not the glory of the station, but the ending of doubt. The treatise-author next gives the real meaning of this station: the avaivartika is the ground of certainty and safety, passing beyond ordinary people and not entering the grounds of the two vehicles; though he has not yet completed the Buddha path, he can be a field of merit for the world. Because this matter is subtle, wondrous, and hard to obtain, Subhūti asks about his conduct and appearance—he asks so solemnly precisely because what is asked about is the ground of certainty and safety.
25. Why it is Subhūti who asks. The treatise-author adds a sentence: the Buddha originally commissioned Subhūti to expound prajñāpāramitā, and therefore Subhūti asks: 「世尊!阿鞞跋致有何行、類、相貌?」 tr. "World-Honored One! What conduct, kind, and appearance does the avaivartika have?" This is a discernment of who belongs to whom—the questioner in this chapter is not arranged at random; he is the one who expounds prajñā on the Buddha's commission. In reading the sūtras, paying attention to who asks and who answers often spares one a great many misunderstandings.
26. The difference among the three matters of conduct, kind, and appearance: the views of two schools. The treatise-author asks himself: what difference is there among these three matters? In the answer two views are set side by side. Someone says: these three matters are all of one meaning; by them it is known whether one is an avaivartika or not an avaivartika—three names with one meaning, only to say it fully. Again someone says: conduct is the avaivartika bodhisattva's deeds of body, speech, and mind being different from other people's, and by this conduct the very deep wisdom of the avaivartika is expressed; kind is knowing by discrimination whether bodhisattvas are avaivartika or not avaivartika; appearance is whatever, apart from conduct and kind, allows the mark of the avaivartika to be known through causes and conditions of various sorts. The two views stand together; the treatise-author does not judge between them, and neither need the reader force a judgement; what matters is to know that the second view gives a useful division: conduct is one's own deeds and conduct, kind is the discernment between one and another, and appearance is what can be verified from surrounding conditions.
27. The meaning and intent of the Buddha's teaching: entering suchness by suchness. The treatise-author summarises the Buddha's intent: if the bodhisattva can fulfil the five perfections and enter deeply into prajñāpāramitā, then by the power of skilful means he does not cling to prajñāpāramitā but only contemplates suchness, namely the real mark of all dharmas. Here there are three levels to be counted clearly: fulfilling the five perfections is the provisions, entering deeply into prajñā is the right contemplation, and not clinging to prajñā is what the power of skilful means brings to completion—the further on, the finer, until at the last even prajñā is not clung to. Therefore the bodhisattva does not take the grounds of ordinary people and the two vehicles as low and mean, nor take the Buddha ground as high and noble, because he enters the suchness of all dharmas; within the suchness of all dharmas there are no two dharmas to discriminate; he only enters suchness by suchness, with nothing further, and also does not discriminate and grasp at marks. Why? Because suchness is equal. One who can enter thus enters the Dharma treasury of the buddhas; his mind does not give rise to doubt and seek further a fixed mark of dharmas. Therefore the sūtra says: 「須菩提!凡夫地乃至佛地,如相中無二無別。」 tr. "Subhūti! The ground of ordinary people, and so on up to the Buddha ground, are without duality and without difference in the mark of suchness." That first mark in passage 2, which looked lofty and remote, here gains its origin: it is not an unwillingness to discriminate the four grounds; it is that after entering suchness there are from the root no two marks to discriminate.
28. The division into the proper substance and the fruit of the practice. The treatise-author further briefly states one meaning: because of the suchness of all dharmas, namely ultimate emptiness, the bodhisattva relinquishes all worldly matters, and also does not abide in ultimate emptiness. Why? Because he obtains the ultimately pure real mark of all dharmas. If the bodhisattva hears this dharma without support, his mind has no doubt or regret, and he does not think of a support. Next comes the most important sentence of sectional division: the matters above are the proper substance of the avaivartika; from here down, all is the fruit of the practice of ultimate emptiness. One sentence divides all the marks of the chapter into two sections—the former is the substance, the latter is the function. If one reads this chapter without knowing this division, one sees only a string of trivial items; knowing it, every item that follows becomes a fruit borne by ultimate emptiness.
29. Where beneficial speech comes from. The treatise-author begins explaining item by item following the text. First he explains 「不作無益語」 tr. "does not utter useless talk": because he has obtained ultimate emptiness, his mind is ripened and pure in the mark of quiescence, and he does not speak useless talk; what he speaks is always the Dharma, not what is not the Dharma; what he speaks is all real, not false speech; what he says is soft, not coarse and harsh; he speaks all with a mind of kindness and compassion, not with a mind of hatred; what he speaks suits the time, always finds the right occasion, observes people's minds, and follows their local customs. This is a most excellent checklist for the deeds of speech: Dharma or not Dharma, real or false, soft or coarse and harsh, kindness and compassion or hatred, timely or untimely. The treatise-author also briefly says what beneficial words are: whether teaching the Buddha path, or the two vehicles, or the path of humans and gods, or the blameless happiness obtained in this life—benefit need not always be the teaching of the highest vehicle; giving according to what each can bear is all called benefit. As for why he can be so, the treatise-author gives three reasons: because he always keeps far from the four evils of speech, because his mind of kindness and compassion toward beings is great, and because he can also himself crush and thin the afflictions.
30. The difficulty about not looking at others' strengths and shortcomings. The treatise-author poses a good objection: the śrāvaka goes straight to nirvāṇa and may refrain from looking at others; the bodhisattva regards beings as his children and always wishes to teach and transform them—how can he not look at their strengths and shortcomings? The answer has two layers. First, if beings cannot be subdued and cannot be transformed and brought across, such as these he should not look at; if he instructs them with a good mind, they will say he is jealous of them, and it is like a knife piercing their hearts—since there is no benefit, it only increases their sin. Second, the bodhisattva should have this thought: 「如諸佛一切智,煩惱習盡,尚不能盡度眾生;何況我未得菩薩神通、未得無礙智,云何能普觀眾生?」 tr. "Even the buddhas, omniscient, their afflictions and habitual residues exhausted, still cannot bring all beings across; how much less I, who have not yet obtained the bodhisattva's supernormal powers, have not yet obtained unobstructed knowledge—how could I look over all beings?" The treatise-author further makes a distinction concerning the supernormal powers: among avaivartikas some have obtained the supernormal powers and some have not; having obtained the avaivartika station, they obtain them only by cultivating the path of the supernormal powers separately; and if one has obtained the supernormal powers earlier, because they are not complete he cannot look over all. Where this passage lands is most intimate: when one exhorts someone and he does not accept it, it is often not that the Dharma is wrong but that the capacity has not arrived; knowing that he cannot be transformed and stopping for the time being is precisely kindness and compassion, not abandonment.
31. Why, at the first question, he did not at once answer that there is no conduct, no kind, and no appearance. The treatise-author sets up another question: when Subhūti first asked about conduct, mark, and kind, why did the Buddha not at once answer 「無行、相、類」 tr. "no conduct, mark, or kind," but says it only here? The answer: at the time of the first question, because beings did not yet cling to the mark of the avaivartika, the Buddha answered sometimes speaking of the mark of emptiness, sometimes speaking of marks that exist; now, because beings cling to the mark of the avaivartika and wish to enter the avaivartika ground from the ground of ordinary people, the Buddha therefore says 「一切無行、無類、無相貌」 tr. "all is without conduct, without kind, without appearance." The contradiction left over from passage 3 is here untied: speaking of existence and speaking of emptiness are both issued in response to capacity, not contradictions between earlier and later. This is also a general rule for reading all sūtras and treatises—where within one and the same sūtra existence is spoken of and emptiness is spoken of, first ask what sickness is being treated, and then ask whether they contradict each other.
32. The question and answer on turning and not turning. The treatise-author follows the text: Subhūti asks further: 「若諸法盡空者,何以言於何法轉名不轉法?」 tr. "If all dharmas are wholly empty, why is it said: in what dharma does he turn, so as to be called a dharma of not turning?" One ought to turn from the ground of ordinary people and not turn at the Buddha ground! The Buddha answers: 「若菩薩能觀色等諸法空無所有,轉諸著心,故於佛道中不轉。」 tr. "If the bodhisattva can contemplate form and the other dharmas as empty and without anything existent, he turns all clinging minds; therefore within the Buddha path he does not turn." The treatise-author further sets out its meaning: form and the other dharmas arise from the coming together of causes and conditions; the bodhisattva knows the faults and sins of the conditioned, and so ought not to abide within them; because dharmas are empty, he can turn the clinging mind; because he turns the clinging mind, he is called not turning. Subhūti's difficulty is precisely the difficulty of ordinary people reading this passage—by common sense, ‘leaving the ground of ordinary people’ is what should be called turning; the treatise-author points out the Buddha's intent: what is turned is the clinging mind, not the station. This one sentence can serve as the key to the whole chapter.
33. Because he has entered the right position he does not doubt about the outside paths. The treatise-author explains why 「不觀外道」 tr. "he does not look at the outside paths": because the avaivartika bodhisattva has entered the right position, his mind is certain and does not doubt: 「一切外道中有實智!若有實智,不名外道!」 tr. "How could there be real wisdom within all the outside paths! If they had real wisdom, they would not be called outside paths!" The force of this sentence must be seen accurately—it is not slighting the people of the outside paths; it judges by name and meaning: the reason the outside paths are called outside paths is precisely that what they see does not accord with the real mark; if what they saw were already real wisdom, they would no longer be called outside paths.
34. The difference between two kinds of not doubting; grasping at precepts and the other four views. The treatise-author poses a question: now it is said 「不生疑」 tr. "does not give rise to doubt," and later it is said 「深法不疑」 tr. "does not doubt the deep Dharma"—what difference is there between these two non-doubtings? The answer: the non-doubting now is what, within the four truths, the srota-āpanna severs; the non-doubting later is not doubting within the deep Dharma known by the Buddha. By the power of this bodhisattva's merit and wisdom, though he does not become a srota-āpanna and has not yet become a Buddha, he can be without these two doubts. This is a very fine distinction: the former is the doubt severed by the first fruit, the latter is the doubt about the deep Dharma of the Buddha's realm; the bodhisattva is without both, yet the reason he is so differs from the severance of the two vehicles. The treatise-author goes on to explain grasping at precepts: grasping at precepts means the precepts of the outside paths; practising these precepts of the outside paths, one does not obtain nirvāṇa; he also explains that the remaining four views are all called wrong view—grasping at precepts is set apart, and the remaining four are called wrong view collectively; this is the boundary of names and marks in this passage.
35. Why he does not seek auspicious matters. The treatise-author in one sentence: because he deeply believes in the retribution of the fruits of the causes and conditions of deeds, he does not seek auspicious matters and does not make offerings to gods with flowers, incense, and the rest. Passage 6 already borrowed this meaning; here its text properly appears. Believing in cause and effect and seeking good fortune are minds on two roads; this item gives the practitioner a very simple criterion.
36. The causes of the three matters of not being born in a low and mean family and the rest. The treatise-author gives three causes: because in seeking the path he breaks the root of pride, he is never born in a low and mean family; because he does not obstruct others' merit and constantly encourages and assists, he is not born in the eight places of difficulty; because he breaks down and thins lust and keeps far from a flattering mind, he does not receive a woman's body. Passage 7 already cited it; here it is made clear that these are the retributions of causal conduct. Whenever one reads a text on retribution, one should look back to its cause—when the sūtras and treatises speak of the fruit, their intent is to encourage the cause.
37. The discernment of the fourfold completeness of the ten wholesome paths. The treatise-author: though other people practise the ten wholesome paths, some do one, some two, some three, and they cannot be complete in the four kinds; this bodhisattva, because of the mind of great compassion and because he deeply loves wholesome dharmas, practises all four kinds completely. This is precisely what passage 8 relies on. The distinction of the four kinds comes from great compassion and love of the Dharma, not from diligent toil in keeping precepts—once the motive differs, the same wholesome act at once differs in depth.
38. Why he does not practise them even in dreams. The treatise-author: because he constantly cultivates and gathers the ten wholesome paths, even in dreams he does not practise the ten unwholesome paths. One sentence points out the cause and effect between 「常」 tr. "constantly" and 「乃至夢中」 tr. "even in dreams": it is not that there is a separate effort in dreams; it is what the constancy of ordinary days has accumulated.
39. All the merit he makes is for beings. The treatise-author distinguishes three grades of people: the merit other people cultivate is only for their own persons; the small bodhisattva, though he acts for beings, also acts for himself; all the merit the avaivartika makes is for beings, not for his own person. He also sets up a moving supposition: if merit could be given to others, he would give it all to beings and cultivate it again for himself; but it cannot be given. Therefore the bodhisattva teaches and transforms beings by the twelve divisions of the scriptures, likewise only for beings, not for himself. The sūtra text of passages 10 and 11 here obtains its heart and marrow: the reason the gift of Dharma must be dedicated is precisely that in his mind there is from the root no share he takes for himself.
40. Because the five faculties are sharp he can believe; the Buddha further speaks of the causes and conditions of emptiness. The treatise-author: because this bodhisattva's five faculties, faith and the rest, are sharp, though he has not yet become a Buddha, he can believe in all dharmas. Here the Buddha further speaks of the causes and conditions of emptiness: 「菩薩不見色等法故,無生疑處。」 tr. "Because the bodhisattva does not see form and the other dharmas, there is no place for doubt to arise." This explains passage 12. First a question: why are faith and emptiness spoken of together? The answer: shallow faith relies on people and on events; deep faith relies on seeing that dharmas have no place to be doubted—when the faculty of faith is sharp to the utmost, it meets with the wisdom of emptiness.
41. The softness of the deeds of mind as the root. The treatise-author: because this bodhisattva constantly practises the mind of kindness and compassion, his deeds of mind are soft; because his deeds of mind are soft, the deeds of kindness of body and speech are accomplished. This explains the two items of passage 13, and fixes their order: the mind of kindness and compassion is the root, softness of mind is the middle, the deeds of kindness of body and speech are the branch.
42. The kindness of the outside paths and the kindness of the bodhisattva. The treatise-author poses a question: the outside paths too have the mind of kindness and compassion—how can it be said to be a mark of the avaivartika? The answer: though the outside paths have it, it is not deep, it cannot think of all beings everywhere, and it is not constant, because it is not joined with the real mark of all dharmas; the bodhisattva is not so. Four boundaries must be remembered clearly: deep or not deep, everywhere or not everywhere, constant or not constant, joined with the real mark or not. Whoever credits himself with a good mind can check himself again by these four matters.
43. The five hindrances and the first dhyāna. The treatise-author: this bodhisattva censures the five desires, removes the five hindrances, and enters the five-limbed first dhyāna, and is not together with the five hindrances; because the five hindrances cover the mind and can wear away wisdom, break the Buddha path, and open the road of Māra. Passage 14 already raised 「開魔路」 tr. "open the road of Māra"; here its text properly appears—the deeds of Māra in the latter half of this chapter have their doorway in the five hindrances, consistent from beginning to end.
44. Why in every place he has nothing he loves and clings to. The treatise-author: this bodhisattva knows that all conditioned, made dharmas are false and unreal, like an illusion, like a dream, and that unconditioned dharmas are empty, without anything existent, of the mark of quiescence; therefore in every place he has nothing he loves and clings to. The conditioned is shown to be false by the similes of illusion and dream; the unconditioned is shown to be without anything existent by emptiness and quiescence—both roads are exhausted, and love and clinging have no place to arise. Among beings he does not cling even to the Buddha; among dharmas he does not cling even to nirvāṇa. He also gives the distinction between hatred and love: hatred is a coarse sin, which the small bodhisattva has already severed, and so it is not spoken of; love is deep, subtle, and hard to sever, and so it is spoken of now. This distinction should be remembered: the deeper the cultivation of the path, the finer what it treats.
45. Why he is ever single-minded, and the gloss on walking looking at the ground. The treatise-author: because this bodhisattva enters deeply into meditative concentration, he guards all beings; because he guards all beings, he is ever mindful single-mindedly and does not vex beings; because he does not break the precepts, going out and coming in, coming and going, and the rest, he is calm and single-minded. As for the sūtra text 「舉足下足,視地而行」 tr. "lifting the foot and setting it down, he walks looking at the ground," the treatise-author glosses its meaning clearly: to protect beings, and to avoid a distracted mind. Passage 16 already described its use; this is its proper gloss—for every word about deportment in the sūtra text, the treatise-author always brings out its meaning, so that the reader does not see only the bearing.
46. The worms, the two purities, and passing beyond the two vehicles. The treatise-author: this bodhisattva has long cultivated and gathered measureless, boundless wholesome dharmas; his body has no eighty thousand families of worms, and because he is also little troubled by illness and pain, his clothes, bedding, and the rest are always clean and unsoiled; because of the power of roots of goodness such as obtaining the real mark of all dharmas, his body has no eighty thousand families of worms. Because the mind is pure, body, speech, and the rest are also pure; because he is apart from false and deceptive, devious and crooked, and other base afflictions, the mind is pure. Because the two matters are pure, though he walks in the world, he is apart from all pressing pain and distress; because his mind neither wearies nor sinks, he passes out beyond the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds. The sūtra text of passages 17 and 18 here joins into one string of cause and effect: long cultivation of wholesome dharmas is the cause; the body without worms, little illness, and clean clothes and bedding are the marks; the mind neither wearying nor sinking and passing out beyond the two vehicles is where it returns.
47. The proper explanation of not prizing the dhūta practices. The treatise-author: because this bodhisattva prizes the Buddha path, he does not prize gain and offerings; though he practises the dhūta practices, he does not prize these practices, because these practices are a cause and condition of a small part of the ultimate path, not the ultimate path. This is called the conduct, kind, and appearance of the avaivartika bodhisattva. The two Chinese characters rendered here as 「少分」 tr. "a small part" are the key: it is not saying that the dhūta practices are useless; it is saying that they are only a small part of the causes and conditions of the ultimate path, and to exalt oneself on the basis of them becomes an obstruction.
48. Why, not having severed the afflictions, he never gives rise to evil minds. The treatise-author poses the sharpest question of this chapter: this bodhisattva has not yet obtained the Buddha path and has not severed all the afflictions—how does he never give rise to stinginess, greed, and the other evil minds? The answer: the avaivartika bodhisattva severs all the afflictions at the time he obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, but has not yet severed the habitual residues; if he had not severed the afflictions, how could he never give rise to stinginess, greed, and the other minds that obstruct the path? As a sūtra says: 「須陀洹乃至阿羅漢,即是菩薩無生法忍。」 tr. "The srota-āpanna and so on up to the arhat are precisely the bodhisattva's acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas." This answer unties the difficulty of passage 20: what is called not yet severed is not yet having severed the habitual residues, not not yet having severed the afflictions. The treatise-author also gives a second view: furthermore, someone says: because the bodhisattva practises the six perfections and deeply cultivates and gathers all merits, the afflictions are broken down and thinned and do not arise in the mind, and this is called 「常不生」 tr. "never gives rise." The two views are set out together without judgement—one view is in terms of having severed the afflictions but not yet the habitual residues, the other in terms of breaking down and thinning so that they do not arise; the reader should know that the treatise-author leaves room here.
49. The mind abiding unmoved, and the three similes. The treatise-author explains the closing item of Sūtra ①: because this bodhisattva has practised dhyānapāramitā for measureless ages, his mind abides unmoved; because he has accumulated and trained in prajñā, he enters deeply into wisdom; because he knows the subtle and wondrous flavour of the Dharma, when he hears the Dharma from others he listens and receives single-mindedly; because his delight in the Dharma is deep, whatever he hears—whether the Dharma of the three vehicles or the dharmas of the outside paths and of the world—because his own mind is wondrous, all of it joins with prajñā and does not break the mark of the Dharma. Then three similes follow in succession, the finest part of this passage: as a strong man without illness digests whatever he eats; again, as the Buddha has obtained the mark of the supreme flavour, so that even bitter, pungent, unpleasant food is of the highest flavour in the Buddha's mouth; again, as when rock sugar being boiled is about to be done, all the various things inside it become rock sugar, because the power of its wondrous flavour is abundant. The three similes each have their own emphasis—the strong man shows that the power of digestion lies in oneself, not in the food; the Buddha's mouth shows that the power of transforming flavour lies in the faculty, not in the object; the rock sugar shows that the power of joining lies in the abundance of force, not in the fineness of the things. The bodhisattva is also so: because the power of prajñāpāramitā is abundant, he can make all the various dharmas join with prajñā into one flavour, without any faults or sins. The misunderstanding to clear away: this is not saying that any dharma whatever may be mixed in together; it is saying that the power of prajñā is enough to digest them—eating indiscriminately when the power is not abundant is precisely what the simile of the strong man sets apart.
50. Worldly matters entering the nature of dharmas. The treatise-author continues: worldly matters are the deeds of body and speech the bodhisattva initiates, all for the sake of pitying and bringing beings across; this mind of pity all enters the first gate of prajñāpāramitā. Again, the causes and conditions of all worldly matters, down to sitting, rising, walking, eating and drinking, and speaking, he is always mindful of making beings safe; these dharmas of coming and going and the rest all enter the nature of dharmas, as is said in 「破來去」 tr. "Refuting Coming and Going"; the matters of livelihood are likewise so. At the end one sentence closes Treatise ①: this is called the marks of the avaivartika. What is to be seen here are two lines of reasoning—one in terms of the mind: the mind of pity is the first gate of prajñā; the other in terms of dharmas: the dharmas of coming and going and the rest originally of themselves enter the nature of dharmas. The former anyone can practise; the latter is that the principle is originally so.
51. The first deed of Māra: conjuring up the eight great hells. Sūtra ② opens a new round. Evil Māra, before the avaivartika bodhisattva, conjures up the eight great hells, and in each hell there are thousands of myriads of koṭi of bodhisattvas all being burned and boiled, suffering every bitter, sour, painful poison, and he says to the bodhisattva: 「是諸菩薩皆是阿鞞跋致,佛所授記,墮大地獄中。汝若為佛授阿鞞跋致記者,當入是大地獄中;佛為授汝地獄記,汝不如還捨菩薩心,可得不墮地獄,得生天上。」 tr. "These bodhisattvas are all avaivartikas to whom the Buddha gave the prediction, and they have fallen into the great hells. If the Buddha has given you the prediction of avaivartika, you will enter these great hells; the Buddha has given you the prediction of hell. You had better give up the bodhisattva mind again; then you can avoid falling into hell and be born in the heavens." The poison of this speech of Māra lies in using marks of suffering seen with the eyes to shake the Dharma one believes in. The bodhisattva sees this thing and hears this thing, and his mind is unmoved, without doubt, unstartled, and he has this thought: 「阿鞞跋致菩薩若墮地獄、畜生、餓鬼中,終無是處!」 tr. "That an avaivartika bodhisattva should fall among the hells, the animals, or the hungry ghosts—there is in the end no such thing!" The criterion is not in what is seen but in the principle one believes—what the eye sees can be conjured; the principle cannot be conjured.
52. The second deed of Māra: falsely claiming the true Buddha-Dharma. Evil Māra conjures himself into a bhikṣu's robes and comes, teaching the bodhisattva to give up quickly the dharma of the six perfections he heard before, to let go quickly of the rejoicing and dedication of the roots of goodness he made before, saying that all you heard before is not the Buddha's Dharma, not the Buddha's teaching, but is all mere ornamented compilation, and that what I say is the true Buddha-Dharma. Here the sūtra text lays down a clear judgement: if the bodhisattva, hearing this said, is startled in mind, doubts, and regrets, know that this bodhisattva has not obtained the prediction of the buddhas and does not firmly abide in the nature of avaivartika; if his mind is unmoved, unstartled, without doubt, and without regret, according with and relying on the dharma without making and without arising, he does not believe others' words and does not follow others' practice, and even when practising the six perfections and so on up to practising anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi he likewise does not follow others' words. The Buddha at once gives a simile: just as the arhat whose outflows are exhausted does not believe others' words and does not follow others' practice, sees directly the real mark of all dharmas, and evil Māra cannot turn him. The sūtra text pushes it further to the extreme: this bodhisattva does not simply believe and take even the Buddha's words, how much less the words of those seeking the śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha, or of evil Māra, or of the brahmin ascetics of the outside paths! Why? Because this bodhisattva sees no dharma that can be followed in belief—namely form, or feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, or the suchness of form and so on up to the suchness of consciousness, and so on up to not seeing anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, how much less the suchness of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. This sentence is the easiest to misread and must be cleared with effort: 「乃至佛語不直信取」 tr. "even the Buddha's words he does not simply believe and take" is not slighting the Buddha's words, nor saying one may disbelieve the Buddha; it says that one does not take and cling directly by listening to what others transmit—what is believed is the mark of dharmas seen directly, not the words in another's mouth; precisely because he sees no dharma that can be followed in belief, there is nothing by which he can be turned.
53. The third deed of Māra: the dharma of the semblance path and the three rounds of luring back. Evil Māra takes the body of a bhikṣu and comes and says: 「汝所行者,是生死法,非薩婆若道,汝今身取苦盡證!」 tr. "What you practise is the dharma of birth and death, not the path of sarvajñā; in this very body take the realisation of the end of suffering!" Then for the bodhisattva he uses worldly practice to expound the dharma of the semblance path—this dharma of the semblance path is bound to the three realms, namely the mark of the skeleton, or the first dhyāna and so on up to neither perception nor non-perception—and promises the fruit of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the fruit of the arhat, urging him to end suffering in this life and not receive a future body. The bodhisattva's mind is unstartled, without doubt, without regret, and instead he has this thought: 「是比丘益我不少,為我說似道法。行是似道法,不得至須陀洹果證,不得至阿羅漢、辟支佛道證,何況得至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」 tr. "This bhikṣu benefits me not a little, expounding to me the dharma of the semblance path. Practising this dharma of the semblance path, one does not reach the realisation of the fruit of the srota-āpanna, does not reach the realisation of the arhat or of the pratyekabuddha path, how much less reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi!" Māra, seeing him rejoice, turns out a second round: he cites as examples bodhisattvas who made offerings to buddhas as many as the sands of the Ganges, practised the six perfections in the presence of buddhas as many as the sands of the Ganges, and drew near to them and consulted them on the bodhisattva path, and says that even they did not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, how much less you. The bodhisattva's mind does not change and is not startled; he rejoices all the more, and still has the thought 「為我說障道法」 tr. "he expounds to me the dharmas that obstruct the path." Māra, knowing that his mind does not sink, then in that place conjures up many bhikṣus and says that these are all bodhisattvas who aroused the intent to seek the Buddha path and now all abide on the arhat ground; if even they could not obtain it, how can you obtain it? The bodhisattva at once has this thought: 「此是惡魔說相似道行,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,不應轉阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,亦不應墮聲聞、辟支佛道中。」 tr. "This is evil Māra expounding the practice of the semblance path; the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā ought not to turn from the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, nor ought he to fall into the path of the śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha." He further has this thought: to practise the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds and not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—there is no such thing. The poison of the three rounds deepens layer by layer: first he moves him with talk of suffering, next he bends him with the example of great bodhisattvas, finally he presses him with the testimony of a crowd before his eyes—and the bodhisattva's way of answering is the same in every round: he recognises it as the semblance path, as obstructing the path, and does not contend with it.
54. Aware of the deeds of Māra, he does not lose awakening. The closing item of Sūtra ②: the bodhisattva has this thought: 「若菩薩能如佛所說,不遠離般若波羅蜜心乃至一切種智,是菩薩終不退阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。若菩薩覺知魔事,亦不失阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva can, as the Buddha has said, not stray far from the mind of prajñāpāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, this bodhisattva will in the end not retrogress from anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. If a bodhisattva is aware of the deeds of Māra, he likewise does not lose anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." The two sentences stand side by side: not straying far from prajñā is the proper upholding; being aware of the deeds of Māra is the supporting upholding. What matters lies in the two words 「覺知」 tr. "be aware of"—the deeds of Māra need not be wholly extinguished; being aware of them, one is not lost to them.
55. In what dharma does he turn, so as to be called not turning: the answer of Sūtra ② and the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. Subhūti asks again: in what dharma does he turn, so as to be called not turning? The Buddha answers: he turns within the mark of form, turns within the marks of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, within the mark of the twelve sense-fields, the mark of the eighteen elements, the marks of lust, hatred, and delusion, the mark of wrong view, the mark of the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the marks of the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha, and so on up to turning within the mark of the Buddha; for this reason it is called the mark of the non-retrogressing bodhisattva-mahāsattva. Why? Because this avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva enters the bodhisattva's position by this dharma of the emptiness of specific marks and obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, down to the least dharma being unfindable; because it is unfindable he does not make; because he does not make, there is no arising; this is called the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. Here the Buddha lists the objects of 「轉」 tr. "turning" more exhaustively than in passage 4: not only the five aggregates such as form, but even the mark of the four foundations of mindfulness, the marks of the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha, and so on up to the mark of the Buddha are all among what is turned—whatever becomes a mark must be turned. And what enables the turning is the emptiness of specific marks; where the turning arrives is entering the bodhisattva's position and obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The gloss on the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is also established here: because it is unfindable he does not make; because he does not make, there is no arising.
56. The explanation: why Māra tests. At the very opening of Treatise ② the intent of Māra is explained: when Māra knows clearly that this bodhisattva is an avaivartika, he no longer obstructs and ruins him; if he does not yet know clearly, then by various causes and conditions he tests, breaks, and ruins. This sentence is most useful—Māra's testing arises from 「未了了知」 tr. "not yet knowing clearly"; put the other way round, being tested is precisely because one is still among those in doubt. The treatise-author then restates the first deed of Māra: sometimes he makes the eight great hells, conjures up countless bodhisattvas being burned and boiled within them, and says to the bodhisattva: 「此皆是阿鞞跋致,諸佛授記者;汝若受記,為受地獄記。」 tr. "These are all avaivartikas, those to whom the buddhas gave the prediction; if you have received the prediction, you have received the prediction of hell."
57. The question and answer on receiving the prediction of hell. The treatise-author poses a question: for what causes and conditions does evil Māra say 「行善者受地獄記」 tr. "those who practise good receive the prediction of hell"? The answer: evil Māra, because this bodhisattva wishes to take on suffering in place of all beings, says he receives the prediction of hell; if you practise merit and are born in the heavens, then it is for your own person, and has nothing to do with the affairs of beings. This answer takes apart the mechanism of Māra's speech: Māra sets his hand to the bodhisattva's vow to take on suffering in place of beings, secretly swaps ‘taking on suffering in place of beings’ for ‘receiving the prediction of hell’, and then lures him with settling himself by birth in the heavens—what he attacks is precisely the bodhisattva's weightiest vow. Whoever lures people into retrogression always sets his hand to what they hold weightiest; this is a general rule.
58. The judgement of moved and unmoved; the simile of water within fire. The treatise-author: if the bodhisattva hears this thing and his mind is moved, doubts, and regrets, or if he believes and receives Māra's words, know that he has not received the prediction of avaivartika. If the bodhisattva hears this thing and does not doubt, is not moved, is not startled, and has this thought: 「阿鞞跋致,得諸法實相故,不著一切法者,乃至不生小罪,何況三惡道罪!如火中有水、水中生火,無有是處!」 tr. "The avaivartika, because he has obtained the real mark of all dharmas and clings to no dharma, does not give rise even to a small sin, how much less the sins of the three evil destinies! As for there being water within fire, or fire arising within water—there is no such thing!" This simile takes its force from what is necessarily impossible—that one who clings to no dharma should fall into the three evil destinies is like water coming out of fire, impossible in principle. What the bodhisattva relies on is the necessity of the principle, not self-confidence in his own merit.
59. The restatement of the second deed of Māra, and the simile of false gold. The treatise-author restates: again Māra, in a bhikṣu's robes, comes and speaks to the bodhisattva, saying that the dharma of cultivating the six perfections you heard before from a lesser teacher is all false, and the merit of the mind of rejoicing you gathered is also false and deceptive, ornamented and not genuine, not spoken by the Buddha's mouth; what I now say to you is truly the Buddha's Dharma; give it up quickly. The verdict follows at once: if this bodhisattva, hearing this, is moved in mind, angered, and doubts, know that the buddhas have not given him the prediction; as with false gold: burned in fire, rubbed, and beaten, whether it turns black, or red, or white, one then knows it is not real. In the simile of false gold three matters must be seen: first, the test must be by burning in fire, rubbing, and beating, not by the eye's looking; second, what shows—black, red, white—is its own original colour appearing of itself, not something added from outside; third, Māra's disparagement is precisely that fire—being disparaged and being moved in mind, angered, and doubting is not that Māra's power is great; it is that the original colour is so.
60. Not angered and not doubting is the real; the simile of the arhat whose outflows are exhausted and the simile of the dog wearing a lion's skin. The treatise-author continues: if the bodhisattva hears this and is not angered and does not doubt, following the dharma without arising and without ceasing, without origination and without making; practising within the marks of the six perfections, he himself knows not to follow others' words—know that he is a true avaivartika. Just as the arhat, because his outflows are exhausted, cannot be broken by the deeds of Māra that come, the avaivartika bodhisattva is likewise so: there is none who can subdue him, because he himself knows directly the real mark of all dharmas. It is pushed one layer further: even if Māra comes taking the body of a Buddha, whatever he says that differs from the mark of the Dharma he likewise does not believe and receive. As when a dog wears a lion's skin: though the beasts fear it when they see it, when they hear its voice they know it is a dog—how much less when Māra transforms into other bodies! Seen together, the two similes complete the method of judging real and false: the simile of exhausted outflows shows that within there is no place to attack; the simile of the dog's skin shows that the outward mark can be feigned but the voice cannot be feigned—what is relied on is whether the Dharma spoken accords with the mark of the Dharma, not the bodily mark before one's eyes. This sentence illuminates passage 52's 「乃至佛語不直信取」 tr. "even the Buddha's words he does not simply believe and take": even the body of a Buddha is examined by the mark of the Dharma, how much more other bodies.
61. The Buddha himself states the causes and conditions. The treatise-author brings out the causes and conditions that the Buddha himself states in the sūtra: 「是菩薩見色等法空故,誰當隨他語?」 tr. "Because this bodhisattva sees form and the other dharmas as empty, who would follow others' words?" The root of not following others' words is not in a stiff backbone but in seeing that dharmas are empty—since dharmas are empty, there is not one sentence that can be set down as a place to follow.
62. Māra says the six perfections are all the path of birth and death. The treatise-author restates the first round of the third deed of Māra: evil Māra comes taking the body of a bhikṣu and says to the bodhisattva: these six perfections are all the path of birth and death—by the causes and conditions of the merit of giving and the rest, one receives the pleasure of merit in the desire realm; by the causes and conditions of dhyānapāramitā, one receives pleasure in the form realm; this prajñāpāramitā, because it has no fixed mark, is called a false and deceptive dharma, revolving within the five destinies, unable to get out by itself; it is the path of birth and death; people deceive you, saying 「是一切種智道」 tr. "this is the path of the omniscience of all kinds"; I now speak the truth: take nirvāṇa, and end suffering in this life. The cleverness of this speech of Māra lies in its first two sentences being almost true—giving and dhyāna do indeed bring about the pleasures of the desire realm and the form realm; the cleverness is in the final turn, which speaks of the fixed-marklessness of prajñā as falsehood and deception. Words that seem true are the hardest to recognise, precisely because they have true words mixed within them.
63. The headings of the dharma of the semblance path. The treatise-author: if this bodhisattva is silent, Māra then expounds for him the dharma of the semblance path—whether contemplating the thirty-six kinds of impurity, or contemplating the skeleton, or the breath going out and in; by this path one obtains the four dhyānas and the four formless absorptions; by this meditative concentration you can obtain the srota-āpanna and so on up to the arhat; this body of yours now is born of the causes and conditions of sin; the Buddha said he does not praise receiving a body again even for the space of a finger-snap, how much less dwelling long within birth and death. The dharmas listed are originally the Buddha's Dharma—the contemplation of impurity, the perception of the skeleton, counting the breath, the four dhyānas and the four formless absorptions: not one of them is a dharma of the outside paths. What most needs to be cleared away here: the semblance of the dharma of the semblance path lies not in the headings of the dharmas listed—the contemplation of impurity, counting the breath, and meditative concentration are originally the Buddha's Dharma—but in the fruit Māra promises and the direction he points to: Māra says ‘using this path, using this practice, you will obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the arhat’, and the bodhisattva at once judges against it: 「行是似道法,不得至須陀洹果證,不得至阿羅漢、辟支佛道證,何況得至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "practising this dharma of the semblance path, one does not reach the realisation of the fruit of the srota-āpanna, does not reach the realisation of the arhat or of the pratyekabuddha path, how much less reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"; the realisation of the fruit promised is false, and the direction pointed to is not the bodhisattva path either, and therefore it is called the semblance path.
64. Knowing the wrong track, one knows the right road. The treatise-author: the avaivartika bodhisattva, hearing this thing, is glad in mind and has this thought: 「是比丘大益我,為我說似道法;我得是似道法,即知真道。」 tr. "This bhikṣu greatly benefits me, expounding to me the dharma of the semblance path; obtaining this dharma of the semblance path, I know at once the true path." The treatise-author gives a simile for it: as a traveller who knows the wrong track thereby knows the right road; obstructions to the path are likewise so. He adds a stroke of character: the avaivartika is a great person; being of weight, he does not wrangle with this bhikṣu. This passage is one of the most savourable places in the whole chapter: Māra comes to harm a person and instead becomes his benefit—not because Māra has changed his mind, but because the bodhisattva knows how to use it. Where it lands is in the doubts and difficulties of daily use—meeting a wrong teaching and being able to recognise its wrongness, the mark of the right path becomes clear through it; arguing with it, one falls into it instead.
65. Māra sees his silence and rejoices. The treatise-author: Māra sees the bodhisattva silent and says with joy: 「是人信受我語!」 tr. "This person believes and receives my words!" He says to the bodhisattva: 「善男子!有無量菩薩供養如恒河沙等諸佛,諮問、奉行六波羅蜜及菩薩道法,面受佛教,盡受行諸菩薩行,尚不得無上道,今皆作阿羅漢,汝欲見不?」 tr. "Good son! There are measureless bodhisattvas who made offerings to buddhas equal to the sands of the Ganges, consulted them about and carried out the six perfections and the dharmas of the bodhisattva path, received the Buddha's teaching face to face, and received and practised all the bodhisattva practices, and still did not obtain the unsurpassed path; now they have all become arhats. Do you wish to see them?" The bodhisattva, having heard this, is silent. The two instances of 「默然」 tr. "silent" differ: the bodhisattva's silence is not contending; Māra's taking it as belief and acceptance is his own cleverness. In reading this place one should know one thing—not contending is not necessarily agreeing; yet in Māra's eyes not contending is his plan succeeding, and so his luring advances further.
66. The conjuring up of countless arhats, and the bodhisattva's rejoicing. The treatise-author: Māra, in that place, at once conjures up countless arhat bhikṣus and says to the bodhisattva: 「是諸比丘皆久行無上道,今皆取阿羅漢,汝今云何獨欲作佛?」 tr. "These bhikṣus all long practised the unsurpassed path, and now they have all taken arhatship; how is it that you alone now wish to become a Buddha?" The avaivartika at once rejoices again, thinking that this bhikṣu expounds to him the semblance path and the dharmas that obstruct the path; this bodhisattva really practises the six perfections and all the merits, and will certainly not retrogress and fall into the two vehicles; as the Buddha has said, if the mind never leaves the six perfections and all the merits, that one should not obtain the unsurpassed path—there is no such thing. The treatise-author sets down a concluding sentence: if the bodhisattva knows this to be a deed of Māra, he gains great benefit and loses nothing; for this reason the bodhisattva's mind is not moved or turned, and this is called the mark of the avaivartika. Pressing a person with the testimony of a crowd is the heaviest blow—countless people before your eyes are all thus; how can you alone not be so? What breaks this blow is still that sentence 「無有是處」 tr. "there is no such thing": the principle of cause and effect does not change with the number of people.
67. The final question and answer: the brief explanation and the extended explanation. The treatise-author restates the question and answer of the sūtra text in narrative form: at that time Subhūti said to the Buddha: 「世尊!於何法轉名為不轉?」 tr. "World-Honored One! In what dharma does he turn, so as to be called not turning?" The Buddha said: 「於色相等法中轉還。」 tr. "He turns back within the mark of form and the other such dharmas." The treatise-author at once points out: above was the brief explanation; now is the extended explanation. Then he sets out its meaning: if the bodhisattva can turn within the marks of form and the rest, this is called practising the emptiness of nature of all dharmas, obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and entering the bodhisattva's position. The acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas: even the subtlest dharma is unfindable, how much less a great one! This is called non-arising. Having obtained this dharma of non-arising, not making and not initiating any deeds and conduct—this is called obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is called an avaivartika. Here the names and marks of the whole chapter are gathered into one line: turning the marks of form and the rest is practising the emptiness of the nature of dharmas; practising the emptiness of the nature of dharmas is obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas; obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is being called an avaivartika. The misunderstanding to clear away is reading the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas as some lofty, wondrous felt state; the treatise-author's gloss is utterly plain—even the subtlest dharma is unfindable; this is called non-arising.
68. The close of the whole chapter. The treatise-author's last sentence: conducts, kinds, and appearances such as these, without measure, are the marks of the avaivartika. The one word 「等」 tr. "such as these" and the one word 「無量」 tr. "without measure" answer exactly the last question the reader may raise: are the marks listed already exhaustive? The answer: they are not exhaustive, nor need they be—what is cited are testable examples; what is pointed to is that one person who has turned the clinging mind.
Do Not Misread
Do not read 「不退」 tr. "non-retrogression" as a station that can be held onto. The whole chapter twice asks 「於何法轉名為不轉」 tr. "in what dharma does he turn, so as to be called not turning," and twice answers in terms of form and the other dharmas; the treatise-author says still more directly: because dharmas are empty, he can turn the clinging mind; because he turns the clinging mind, he is called not turning. To read it as holding onto some ground or keeping some state is precisely the clinging mind this chapter sets out to turn. The sūtra text lists even 「佛相」 tr. "the mark of the Buddha" among what is turned, and its meaning has been said to the full: whatever becomes a mark that can be held onto is not the place of non-retrogression.
Do not read these marks and appearances as a checklist for grading oneself and so give rise to a mind of higher and lower. Before listing the marks the Buddha first says that all dharmas are without conduct, without kind, and without appearance, and the treatise-author also says plainly: at the time of the first question beings did not yet cling to the mark of the avaivartika, so he spoke sometimes of the mark of emptiness and sometimes of marks that exist; now, because beings cling to marks, he says there is no conduct, no kind, and no appearance. The checklist is for people to illuminate themselves with, not for measuring others; the moment a mind of measuring others arises, the very first item, 「不視他人長短」 tr. "not looking at others' strengths and shortcomings," has already been broken.
Do not read items such as the body's having no eighty thousand families of worms, and the clothes and bedding being clean and little illness, as strange tales, nor, conversely, as arts of nourishing health. The treatise-author's explanation is bound to the mind all the way through: because he has long cultivated and gathered measureless, boundless wholesome dharmas, his body has no worms; because of the power of roots of goodness such as obtaining the real mark of all dharmas, his body has no worms; because the mind is pure, body and speech are also pure. What is spoken of is the bodily mark brought about by merit, not a method of cultivating the body; what the reader should look at is the order 「隨其功德,得身清淨、得心清淨」 tr. "according to his merit, he obtains purity of body and obtains purity of mind," not the bodily mark itself.
Do not read 「常不生慳貪等諸惡心」 tr. "never gives rise to stinginess, greed, and the other evil minds" as meaning that the bodhisattva has already become a Buddha. The treatise-author sets up this difficulty himself and answers it himself: at the time he obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas he severs all the afflictions but has not yet severed the habitual residues; and he gives a second view: because he practises the six perfections and deeply cultivates merit, the afflictions are broken down and thinned and do not arise in the mind. The boundary between severed and not severed lies in the word 「習」 tr. "habitual residue"—what this chapter speaks of is not giving rise to evil minds in their present activity, not that the habitual residues are already exhausted.
Do not read 「乃至佛語不直信取」 tr. "even the Buddha's words he does not simply believe and take" as meaning one may disbelieve the Buddha. The premise of this sentence the sūtra text itself states plainly: this bodhisattva sees no dharma that can be followed in belief. What is set apart is 「隨他語」 tr. "following others' words"—taking by another's mouth, not by the mark of dharmas seen directly. The treatise-author says it still more clearly with the simile of the dog wearing a lion's skin: even if Māra comes taking the body of a Buddha, whatever he says that differs from the mark of the Dharma is likewise not believed and received—what is relied on is always the mark of the Dharma, not the bodily mark or the name. To read it as slighting the Dharma and disdaining the Buddha runs exactly against this chapter's sentence 「隨順依止無作無生法」 tr. "according with and relying on the dharma without making and without arising."
Do not read the dharma of the semblance path as a counterfeit wrong dharma. What Māra expounds is the contemplation of impurity, the perception of the skeleton, the breath going out and in, the four dhyānas and the four formless absorptions—all of them the Buddha's Dharma. What makes it an obstruction to the path lies in the direction 「汝今身取苦盡證」 tr. "in this very body take the realisation of the end of suffering." What this chapter rebukes is the fruit Māra promises and the direction he points to, not the headings of the dharmas; the bodhisattva says plainly that by this semblance path not even the realisation of the first fruit, of the arhat, or of the pratyekabuddha path is obtained, how much less unsurpassed awakening—to read it as meaning that the Great Vehicle need not cultivate the contemplation of impurity, counting the breath, and meditative concentration is to read the sūtra text backwards. The reason the bodhisattva rejoices is precisely that knowing the wrong track, one knows the right road—only by recognising it as the semblance path can one make use of it.
Do not read the bodhisattva's silence as timidity or as agreement. The treatise-author points it out in two places: the avaivartika is a great person; being of weight, he does not wrangle with this bhikṣu; and Māra, seeing the silence, rejoices, taking it for belief and acceptance. Not contending and being persuaded are two different things. Here the practitioner can obtain a share of the method of keeping and guarding: there is no need to argue every kind of teaching to the end; it is enough to recognise in one's mind that it is the semblance path.
Bearing on Practice
The first use is a table of the marks of conduct that one can illuminate oneself against item by item. The marks of this chapter item by item—from not uttering useless talk and not looking at others' strengths and shortcomings in the deeds of speech, to not being together with the five hindrances and having nothing one loves and clings to in every place in the ground of the mind, to being ever mindful and single-minded and walking looking at the ground in deportment, to clean clothes and bedding and little illness in daily living, to practising the six perfections for the sake of all beings and always dedicating the gift of Dharma in motive—item after item are marks one can recognise in daily use. The way to use it is not in giving oneself a score but in illuminating oneself: in the course of today, which item has become present, and which item is still only a name. The knack the treatise-author gives is to look at the word 「常」 tr. "constantly"—constantly practising the ten wholesome paths, being ever mindful and single-minded, never giving rise to stinginess and greed; whether it can be called constant matters much more than whether one can do it once.
The second use is the key of 「轉著心」 tr. "turning the clinging mind." When one has practised for a long time, what arises most easily is clinging to the dharma one cultivates and to the state one has attained; this chapter's remedy is most clean-cut: turning within form and the other dharmas, and so on up to turning within the mark of the four foundations of mindfulness and within the mark of the Buddha. Whenever something is attained and the mind begins to hold onto it, one can ask directly: what I hold onto at this moment—is it the Dharma, or my mark of the Dharma? Holding onto a mark is among those who retrogress and turn; turning the mark is non-retrogression. This move is not asking one to abandon practice—the treatise-author says it clearly: what is turned is the clinging mind, not the gate of practice.
The third use is the power of digestion shown by the three similes. A strong man without illness digests whatever he eats; the Buddha's mouth, having obtained the mark of the supreme flavour, makes bitter and pungent food all of the highest flavour; rock sugar about to be done makes the various things inside it all become rock sugar. Practitioners listening to the Dharma and reading books often worry about mixture—the Dharma of the three vehicles, the teachings of the outside paths, the matters of the world: will they disturb right mindfulness? This chapter's way of answering is not prohibition but nourishing strength: because the power of prajñāpāramitā is abundant, all the various dharmas join with prajñā into one flavour. Put the other way round, dabbling indiscriminately when the strength is not yet abundant is precisely what the simile of the strong man sets apart; nourishing strength and choosing one's food do not contradict each other here.
The fourth use is the method of recognition given by Māra's three rounds of testing. The first round uses marks of suffering seen with the eyes to shake the principle one believes—the remedy is that the principle does not turn with the marks, as there being water within fire or fire arising within water: there is no such thing. The second round uses 「我所說是真佛法」 tr. "what I say is the true Buddha-Dharma" to rob him of what he has learned—the remedy is in the simile of false gold: being unmoved and not angered is the original colour of real gold. The third round uses the headings of the Buddha's Dharma to expound the semblance path and presses with the example of the crowd—the remedy is in recognising the falseness of the fruit promised and the wrongness of the direction: by this path not even the first fruit is obtained, still less is it the path of sarvajñā; the crowd is thus, but the principle is not thus: there is still no such thing. The remedies of the three rounds each differ, but they return to the same place: what is relied on is the mark of dharmas seen directly, not the marks of events seen with the eyes, not the mouths of others, not the number of people.
The fifth use is the comfort and the strictness of the sentence 「覺知魔事,亦不失阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "being aware of the deeds of Māra, he likewise does not lose anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." The comfort lies in this: when the deeds of Māra appear before one, it is not losing the path; being aware of them, one does not lose it. The strictness lies in this: what is prized is being aware, not having nothing happen—the deeds of Māra listed in this chapter mostly occur just when one's effort is taking hold; the more it takes hold, the more refined the forks in the road one meets, even to being promised deep meditative concentration and the fruit of the arhat. In daily use the practitioner can always hold to the treatise-author's verdict: when Māra knows clearly that one is an avaivartika he no longer obstructs and ruins him; when he does not yet know clearly, he tests in various ways—being tested is not a bad thing—the one who 「未了了知」 tr. "does not yet know clearly" is Māra: Māra has not yet made out whether this person is non-retrogressing, and so comes to test; being able to remain unmoved in the test shows precisely that one is non-retrogressing.
Further Resonances
The backbone of this chapter is two sūtra sections and two treatise sections. Sūtra ① begins from Subhūti's asking by the three matters of conduct, kind, and appearance; the Buddha enumerates item by item the marks of non-retrogression, circling three times in between by question and answer—one asking, since there is no conduct, no kind, and no appearance, in what dharma he turns so as to be called not turning; one asking by what causes and conditions he does not doubt and does not regret within the deep Dharma; one asking how purity of body and purity of mind are obtained—and concludes with the mind abiding unmoved and all that is heard, and worldly matters too, joining with prajñā. Treatise ① first distinguishes by the brief and extended explanations why the question is asked again, next attaches this chapter to the chapters before and after, gives the simile of receiving an office and its seal to make clear that the avaivartika is the ground of certainty and safety, discerns the difference among the three matters of conduct, kind, and appearance and keeps two views together, summarises the meaning and intent of the Buddha's teaching as entering suchness by suchness, sets up the sectional division ‘the matters above are the proper substance; from here down, all is the fruit of the practice of ultimate emptiness’, and then explains the marks of Sūtra ① item by item following the text, four times in between setting up its own question and answer—the difficulty about not looking at strengths and shortcomings, why the first question was not at once answered with no marks and appearance, the difference between two kinds of not doubting, and why, not having severed the afflictions, he never gives rise to evil minds—and closes with the three similes of the strong man, the Buddha's mouth, and rock sugar, and with worldly matters entering the nature of dharmas. Sūtra ② recounts evil Māra's three rounds of testing: conjuring up the eight great hells and speaking of receiving the prediction of hell, conjuring himself into a bhikṣu's robes and falsely claiming the true Buddha-Dharma, taking the body of a bhikṣu and expounding the dharma of the semblance path and even conjuring up countless arhat bhikṣus—each taking the bodhisattva's mind being unmoved, unstartled, without doubt, and without regret as the proof of non-retrogression, and at the end, by the question and answer 「於何法轉名為不轉」 tr. "in what dharma does he turn, so as to be called not turning," it makes clear entering the bodhisattva's position by the emptiness of specific marks and obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. Treatise ② explains why Māra tests, sets up the question and answer on receiving the prediction of hell, gives the similes of water within fire, of false gold burned in fire, rubbed, and beaten, of the arhat whose outflows are exhausted, and of the dog wearing a lion's skin, sets out in detail the headings of the dharma of the semblance path and the three rounds of luring back, at the end restates the question and answer and sets out 「上略說,今廣說」 tr. "above was the brief explanation; now is the extended explanation," glosses the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas as even the subtlest dharma being unfindable, and closes with 「如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相」 tr. "conducts, kinds, and appearances such as these, without measure, are the marks of the avaivartika."
The title of this chapter runs on two tracks among the texts, transliteration and translation by meaning: the base text has the transliteration, while the catalogues of variant texts and variant translations and the commentaries of the ancient masters mostly use the translation by meaning, 「不退」 tr. "non-retrogression." Jizang in his commentary glosses the name of this chapter with 「此云不退」 tr. "here it is called non-retrogression," and divides retrogression into three kinds—of practice, of station, and of mindfulness—and also records the difference between the explanations of the two schools of the South and the North: the Northerners' view takes it as non-retrogression of station that one who, at the beginning of the lineage of cultivation, once arouses the mind of awakening will certainly become a Buddha and afterwards, meeting hardship and difficulty, cannot be moved or turned; and takes it as non-retrogression of practice that one can cultivate all practices, giving, keeping precepts, and the rest, and that the outside paths and the Māra of the heavens cannot obstruct and ruin them. Huiying, in his later commentary, refers back to this chapter and likewise calls it directly the "Non-retrogression" chapter. The judgement and explanation of the three non-retrogressions, the divergent views of the two schools, and the similarities and differences of the chapter titles on both sides have their ancient accounts, and are recorded here without judgement; the discrepancies in the characters of the chapter title among the texts, the division and joining of fascicles, and the study of later citations are detailed in the Apparatus.
The doctrinal veins between this chapter and the chapters before and after can be seen along three lines. First, the treatise-author himself marks its continuation: above, the marks of prajñāpāramitā were explained; next, the causes and conditions by which Māra ruins the marks of prajñāpāramitā were spoken of; now it is said that the one who believes in and receives prajñāpāramitā is the avaivartika—the preceding chapter spoke of suchness and of the nature of dharmas and the limit of reality, and this chapter takes ‘being able to know that the four grounds are not two in the mark of suchness’ as the first mark of non-retrogression, the doctrinal vein continuing unbroken. Second, the deeds of Māra in the latter half of this chapter and the earlier chapters on the deeds of Māra are outside and inside to each other: there, the marks of the deeds of Māra are spoken of; here, the marks of one who is not moved by Māra are spoken of; and the three Chinese characters rendered here as 「開魔路」 tr. "open the road of Māra," which the treatise-author sets down in explaining the item of the five hindrances, are precisely the hinge between the two places. Third, the meaning this chapter establishes, ‘turning within the marks of form and the rest is entering the bodhisattva's position and obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas’, runs through the meanings of turning and not turning, abiding and not abiding, that the chapters after it go on to speak of; the reader may view the chapters before and after together, to see the single continuity of the teaching of non-retrogression.
考據Apparatus
一、科判
本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷七十三,單一單元、單卷、不跨卷。卷七十三以本品品題起——品題「大智度論釋阿毘跋致品第五十五」〔T25 0570a14〕即卷首之題,題下繫夾註「卷七十三」〔T25 0570a15〕(此夾註即第八目校記首條所載之「(卷七十三)」);造署〔T25 0570a17〕、譯署〔T25 0570a18〕二行全出(造署作「聖者龍樹造」)。本品訖界為「如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相」〔T25 0574c06〕句迄〔T25 0574c07〕,次品品題「大智度論釋轉不轉品第五十六」〔T25 0574c08〕緊接其後——本品範圍內無卷末題,卷七十三未竟即續入品五十六(卷七十三訖於〔T25 0577a20〕,卷七十四起於〔T25 0577a23〕)。此與品四十六〈魔事品〉同屬『卷首起題·卷內未竟即續次品』一型,而與品五十二〈善知識品〉之居卷中型、品四十八〈佛母品〉之跨卷型皆異。
全品純漢字六千四百六十四(機械重計值·與底稿所載相合)。品內結構二【經】二【論】交替、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0570a19〕、【論】〔T25 0571b01〕、【經】〔T25 0572c22〕、【論】〔T25 0573c28〕。四枚結構標記皆恰在塊首,無鑲嵌型過渡;四枚各有校記——【經】二枚:〔T25 0570a19〕宋、宮、石三本無此標並附「不分卷【石】」一語,〔T25 0572c22〕宋、宮二本無此標(此注另載石本於此起卷,見第八目「點錨型結構注二條」專列);【論】二枚:〔T25 0571b01〕宋、宮二本無此標,〔T25 0573c28〕之注則繫於「名」字(宋、元、明、宮無「名」字)。結構標記存否屬底本傳承層,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準(全帳見第八目)。
問答之數與說者結構:經①以須菩提問「以何等行、何等類、何等相貌知是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩?」〔T25 0570a19〕發端,佛以「若菩薩摩訶薩能知凡夫地、聲聞地、辟支佛地、佛地」〔T25 0570a21〕(佛告之標記在〔T25 0570a20〕)起答,此下以「復次,須菩提」句式逐相開示阿鞞跋致之行、類、相貌,中間須菩提四度追問(〔T25 0570a27〕「須菩提言」、〔T25 0570b02〕「白佛言」、〔T25 0570c12〕「須菩提言」、〔T25 0571a11〕「白佛言」),佛四度續答(〔T25 0570a29〕「佛告」、〔T25 0570b04〕「佛言」、〔T25 0570c13〕「佛言」、〔T25 0571a12〕「佛言」),各轉折皆有明文;凡未換說標記之「復次」段,皆屬佛之連續開示。經②〔T25 0572c22〕逕以「復次,須菩提」續接前段佛之開示(未另出說者標記),述惡魔三事驗試菩薩之相,末以須菩提問「於何法轉名為不轉?」〔T25 0573c19〕、佛答〔T25 0573c20〕收束。論①正式問答七組(「上來處處說阿鞞跋致相,今何以復問」〔T25 0571b01〕、「是三事有何等異」〔T25 0571b14〕、「聲聞人直趣涅槃,可不觀他人」〔T25 0571c15〕、「須菩提初問行、相、類」〔T25 0571c25〕、「今說『不生疑』,後說『深法不疑』,是二不疑有何差別」〔T25 0572a10〕、「慈悲心外道亦有,云何說是阿鞞跋致相」〔T25 0572b04〕、「是菩薩未得佛道,未斷諸煩惱,云何常不生慳貪等諸惡心」〔T25 0572b27〕),問曰、答曰各七見;論②以「釋曰」〔T25 0573c28〕起論(起論標記,不計入問答對數),正式問答一組(「惡魔何因緣故言『行善者受地獄記』」〔T25 0574a04〕/答〔T25 0574a05〕),末段另以第三人稱敘事體重述經文問答二句(「爾時,須菩提白佛言」〔T25 0574b28〕、「佛言」〔T25 0574b29〕)——此非「問曰」「答曰」之正式格式,亦非另一說者介入,如實分記,不計入問答對數。全品「有人言」三見(〔T25 0571b15〕、〔T25 0571b16〕,三事之辨兩說並陳;〔T25 0572c03〕,常不生慳貪之補說)——與品五十二之全無「有人言」、品四十八之十五見皆異,如實誌其量。
二、術語考
阿鞞跋致(品題作阿毘跋致)。 全品之總名,亦是全品唯一之所詮。底本內部書寫兩形:品題本文作「大智度論釋阿毘跋致品第五十五」〔T25 0570a14〕(「毘」),而經論正文自「以何等行、何等類、何等相貌知是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩」〔T25 0570a19〕以下通篇作「阿鞞跋致」(「鞞」)——同一底本內品題與正文用字互異,此二字之異無對應校記(第八目九十六條全帳中無一條校此二字),純屬底本書寫層之字形游移,本帳如實誌錄,正文逐處照錄、不代統一。其意譯作「不退」「不退轉」:本論品末自作「不退轉菩薩摩訶薩相」〔T25 0573c23〕,吉藏疏則直以「此云不退」〔X24n0451 0305a24〕訓之(疏本所訓之音譯詞用造字書之,字形見第六目)。品名兩軌之全帳見第四目。
行、類、相貌。 全品之問法與答法所依之三名。經①之問即以此三名發端〔T25 0570a19〕,佛之每一相皆以「以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩」結之。論①設問:「是三事有何等異」〔T25 0571b14〕,並陳兩說——「有人言:是三事皆一義,以此知是阿鞞跋致、非阿鞞跋致」〔T25 0571b15〕;「有人言:行名是阿鞞跋致菩薩身、口、意業異於他人,以此行表阿鞞跋致甚深智慧」〔T25 0571b16〕、「類者,分別知諸菩薩是阿鞞跋致、非阿鞞跋致」〔T25 0571b18〕、「相貌者,除行、類,餘種種因緣,得知阿鞞跋致相」〔T25 0571b19〕。二說並陳而論主未取一廢一,本帳如實並錄,不代取捨。
轉/不轉。 本品之樞紐語,兩處問答皆以此發(經①〔T25 0570b02〕、經②末〔T25 0573c19〕)。經答之句式為「若菩薩摩訶薩色中轉,受、想、行、識中轉,是名菩薩不轉」——於色等法中轉,正是於佛道中不轉。論①釋其所以:「諸法空故,能轉著心,轉著心故名不轉」〔T25 0572a06〕;論②末重申:「上略說,今廣說」〔T25 0574c01〕、「若菩薩於色等相皆能轉,是名行一切法性空」〔T25 0574c01〕。所轉者著心,不轉者道心——一字兩用,全品之義脈繫此。
正體/行果。 論①自立之分判語,判全品之科:「自上事,是阿鞞跋致正體;自是以下,盡是畢竟空行果」〔T25 0571c05〕——「上事」指入諸法如、不著般若一段,「以下」指不說無益語以降之逐相。此為論主自標之科判語,第五目、第七目皆本之。
戶虫。 經①之一相:「常人身中有八萬戶虫侵食其身,是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩身無是虫」〔T25 0571a05〕,其故為「是菩薩功德過出世間」〔T25 0571a07〕。論①以善根力釋之:「得諸法實相等善根力故,身中無八萬戶虫」〔T25 0572b20〕。此語之異本與異譯對讀見第四目、第八目(本論校記作「戶虫【大】|蟲戶【宋】【元】【明】|虫戶【宮】」,所釋經 T223 作「戶蟲」)。
似道法·障道法。 經②魔試之第三事:「是時惡魔為菩薩用世間行說似道法,是似道法三界繫」〔T25 0573b01〕——骨相、初禪乃至非有想非無想,皆三界所繫之法,似道而非道。菩薩之受則反成利益:「是比丘益我不少,為我說似道法」〔T25 0573b08〕、「我知是障道法,不障學三乘道」〔T25 0573b13〕。論②以行路為喻申之:「如行路人,知邪逕,則知正道」〔T25 0574b13〕。似與障二名,經論互用而所指一事:識似道則識真道。
無生法忍。 全品之收束語,兩出其訓。經②末:「乃至少許法不可得,不可得故不作,不作故不生,是名無生法忍」〔T25 0573c25〕;論②末:「無生法忍者,乃至微細法不可得,何況大!是名無生」〔T25 0574c03〕。二處皆以「不可得」為訓之本,末繫於阿鞞跋致之身分——「得無生法忍菩薩,是名阿鞞跋致」〔T25 0574c06〕。
產業之事·入法性。 經①末相:「是菩薩摩訶薩不見產業之事不入法性者」〔T25 0571a26〕——世間營生之事亦不出法性之外。論①釋之:「是來去等法,皆入法性」〔T25 0572c19〕,並自繫其所本曰「如『破來去』中說」(指本論他處破來去之文,本品不另出其文)。此語與「所從聞法及世間事,皆與般若波羅蜜合」〔T25 0571a25〕同一義脈,見第五目。
三、譬喻與故事
本品譬喻凡十一,分兩束:論①以四喻明「阿鞞跋致」之決定與「與般若合」之力用,經②、論②以七喻明魔試之辨與不動之相。逐條依出現序列之。
其一,受職得印信(論①·明決定不疑)。 「如人受職,已得印信,心無復疑」〔T25 0571b08〕——菩薩受記之於道,如受職者之得印信;喻之所取在「決定」二字。緊接一喻同趣:「又如聲聞人所行眾行皆為四沙門果」〔T25 0571b09〕,以聲聞之眾行有其定果,例菩薩之眾行有其定位——「阿鞞跋致是決定安隱地,過凡夫,不入二乘地」〔T25 0571b10〕。
其二,壯夫無病所食皆化(論①·明與般若合)。 「譬如壯夫無病,所食之物,無不消化」〔T25 0572c10〕——菩薩聞三乘法、外道法、世間法而皆與般若合,如壯夫之於食。
其三,佛口上味(論①·同前一義)。 「又如佛得最上味相,雖復苦辛不美之食,在佛口中皆是上味」〔T25 0572c11〕——味在口不在食;喻力在「相」字,故苦辛亦上味。
其四,煮石蜜(論①·同前一義而力在勢盛)。 「又如煮石蜜欲熟時,種種物內中,皆成石蜜」〔T25 0572c12〕,論自釋其故曰「妙味力盛故」〔T25 0572c13〕;結云「般若波羅蜜力盛故,種種諸法,能令皆與般若合為一味」〔T25 0572c14〕。三喻遞進:無病能化、味相能轉、勢盛能同——同一義而三度加力。
其五,八大地獄(經②·魔試第一事)。 「若惡魔於阿鞞跋致菩薩前化作八大地獄」〔T25 0572c22〕,獄中千萬億菩薩皆被燒煮,魔語之曰佛為授汝地獄記。此非譬喻而是化現之事,然其用與喻同:以極可畏之相試不動之心。論②設問申其故:「惡魔何因緣故言『行善者受地獄記』」〔T25 0574a04〕,答以「惡魔以是菩薩欲代一切眾生受苦故,言受地獄記」〔T25 0574a05〕——魔之言正取菩薩代苦之願而反用之。
其六,火中有水、水中生火(論②·明無是處)。 「如火中有水、水中生火,無有是處」〔T25 0574a12〕——菩薩得諸法實相、不著一切法,乃至不生小罪,何況三惡道罪;以相違不俱之事喻其必無。
其七,偽金火燒磨打(論②·明驗真偽)。 「譬如偽金,火燒磨打,若黑、若赤、若白,乃知非真」〔T25 0574a18〕——繫於「若是菩薩聞是心動、瞋、疑,當知諸佛未與受記」〔T25 0574a17〕之下:魔之驗試即火燒磨打,動與不動即真與不真。(此喻與天台系「三法驗邪正」之偽金語同用一物而場景異,逐字核之結果見第七目。)
其八,漏盡阿羅漢(經②·論②兩見·明不隨他語)。 經②:「譬如漏盡阿羅漢,不信他語、不隨他行,現見諸法實相,惡魔不能轉」〔T25 0573a17〕;論②承之:「譬如阿羅漢漏盡故,諸魔事來不能破」〔T25 0574a22〕。喻之所取在「現見」——自現前知,故不待他語。
其九,狗著師子皮(論②·明變身無用)。 「譬如狗著師子皮,諸獸見之雖怖,聞聲則知是狗」〔T25 0574a25〕——乃至魔作佛身而所說異於法相者亦不信受;辨在聲不在皮。
其十,行路人知邪逕(論②·明似道成益)。 「如行路人,知邪逕,則知正道」〔T25 0574b13〕——菩薩聞似道法而心喜,以識似故識真。其下繫菩薩之所以默然:「阿鞞跋致是大人,貴重故,不與是比丘諍語」〔T25 0574b14〕。
其十一,化作無數阿羅漢比丘(經②·論②·魔試第三事之終)。 經②作「此皆是發意求佛道菩薩,今皆住阿羅漢地」〔T25 0573c03〕;論②則加一層敘事——「魔見菩薩默然,歡喜言:『是人信受我語!』」〔T25 0574b15〕,然後化作無數阿羅漢比丘。默然一節即全品唯一 star 型序列錨之所在(〔T25 0574b15〕,包覆「默」字),其帳見第八目。
四、所釋經文
本品所釋者為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈不退品第五十五〉〔T08 0339a08–0341b09〕(訖即卷第十六訖,次品〈堅固品第五十六〉起於卷第十七之首〔T08 0341b13〕)。本論逐相牒釋,經文次第與所釋經全篇相值。
品名兩軌之全帳(音譯/意譯·並錄不判)。 本品品名於現存諸造分兩軌,音譯者四造、意譯者四造,逐條如下,皆本帳逐字回原檔核:
- 本論底本【大】:卷首品題作「大智度論釋阿毘跋致品第五十五」〔T25 0570a14〕(音譯·「毘」形);正文通篇作「阿鞞跋致」(「鞞」形,本品範圍內八十三見,首見〔T25 0570a20〕),而「阿毘跋致」於本品範圍僅二見——一在卷首品題之本文,一在 CBETA 目次條目(
cb:mulu,非底本正文)。 - 本論宮本:品題作「大智度論卷第七十三釋第五十五品不退品」(意譯,見第八目校記首條)。
- 本論聖本:「摩訶般若波羅蜜阿鞞跋致第五十四七十三」(音譯·且品次 -1 階);石本:「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第五十四阿鞞跋致」(音譯·-1 階)。聖/石二本之 -1 階與品四十四以下一貫之模式續存無斷,且於品末復見其第二端點(校記「相【大】|相釋第五十四品竟【聖】【石】」〔T25 0574c07〕)。
- 所釋經 T223 品題一注五造:「不退【大】|阿鞞跋致不退【宋】【宮】|阿鞞跋致【元】|阿毘跋致【明】|阿惟越致【聖】」(注 0339004,繫於品題「不退品第五十五」〔T08 0339a08〕)——大正底本取意譯,宋、宮兼舉音義二名,元、明取音譯(明本所用之「阿毘跋致」與本論底本卷首題同形),聖本取另一音譯「阿惟越致」;T223 正文則通篇作「阿惟越致」(本品範圍五十見,首見〔T08 0339a10〕),與本論正文之「阿鞞跋致」為同名異音寫。
- 吉藏《大品經義疏》:目次與品題作「不退品第五十五」〔X24n0451 0305a21〕(意譯),而疏文所書之音譯詞用造字(CB16014,組字式
[鞥-合+(白-日+田)],與「跋」之異體字合成),並以「此云不退」〔X24n0451 0305a24〕自訓——古德於同一段內兼存音義二名。 - 慧影《大智度論疏》:兩處回指皆稱「不退品」〔X46n0791 0903b19〕〔X46n0791 0909b01〕(意譯,全文見第六目)。
八造之名,音譯(阿毘跋致/阿鞞跋致/阿惟越致)與意譯(不退)兩軌並行,古德自身亦兩存之。本帳並錄不判,不以一造為本品之定名,亦不代調解底本品題與正文之字形游移。
T223 目次 n 屬性之偏移(承既誌·不重判)。 T223 之 cb:mulu 屬性與顯文有 +1 偏移:本品條目顯文作「55 不退品」而屬性 n="56"〔T08 0339a08〕;本帳另核得次品〈堅固品〉條目顯文作「56 堅固品」而屬性亦為 n="56"〔T08 0341b13〕——即 n="56" 於 T223 全檔為兩見之重出值(目次條機械重計=二),與品四十八所誌「兩過品/佛母品皆 n=48 重出」同型。此屬 CBETA 目次層之編號,非經本身之品次,承品四十六至五十二既誌之體例,本品不重判。本論 T25n1509 側之 cb:mulu 則作 n="55"〔T25 0570a19〕,與顯文品次相符、無偏移。
兩藏逐字對讀(對照組四串·兩側對勘·兩藏各一見對位唯一)。 下四串皆本帳於兩藏底本原檔各自容錯逐字重掃,兩向皆核(甲本之讀於乙本命中零、乙本之讀於甲本命中零,非單向斷言):
| 位 | 本論 T25n1509 | 所釋經 T08n0223 | 交叉命中 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 十二部經之名 | 「所謂修姤路乃至優波提舍」〔T25 0570c06〕 | 「所謂修妬路乃至憂波提舍」〔T08 0339b26〕 | 本論一見·所釋經三見(常語·唯 0339b26 對位本品)·字形互零 |
| 功德之語序 | 「是菩薩功德過出世間」〔T25 0571a07〕 | 「是菩薩功德出過世間」〔T08 0339c29〕 | 各一見·互零 |
| 戶虫之字形 | 「常人身中有八萬戶虫侵食其身」〔T25 0571a05〕 | 「常人身中有八萬戶蟲侵食其身」〔T08 0339c27〕 | 各一見·互零 |
| 阿鞞跋致之音寫 | 「阿鞞跋致」(範圍內八十三見) | 「阿惟越致」(範圍內五十見) | 兩藏各自零命中對方之形 |
四串皆與本論校記互印:「姤」一位,本論校記作「姤【大】|妬【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」〔T25 0570c06〕——宋、元、明、宮四本之讀與 T223 底本合;「過出」一位,校記作「過出【大】|出過【元】【明】」〔T25 0571a07〕——元、明二本之讀與 T223 底本合;「戶虫」一位,校記作「戶虫【大】|蟲戶【宋】【元】【明】|虫戶【宮】」〔T25 0571a08〕——諸本於「虫/蟲」之字形與語序各異,而 T223 作「戶蟲」,與本論宋、元、明本之字形(蟲)同而語序(戶蟲)與本論底本同。三位皆為兩造校記互印之實例,並錄不判其孰為原貌。
所釋經側之校記(未展開·誌闕待補)。 T223 側於本品對讀範圍〔T08 0339a08〕起至卷第十六訖之校勘 witness 逐條統計,本帳未展開(唯品題注 0339003/0339004、首段注 0339005 及卷末注 0341010/0341011 已逐字核,其文見上與下),據實誌其未展開,不以估值充數。另誌一型:大正於本品末繫一梵文轉寫校記(注 0341010,orig 型,起首標「以上梵」),屬大正編輯層之梵文對位標記,非古德所傳之梵源——本帳誌其型而不引其文、不作文字依據(依例)。
五、般若義眼
其一,不退之驗在相不在位。 全品之問是「以何等行、何等類、何等相貌知是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩」〔T25 0570a19〕——問的不是何謂不退,是何以知其不退。故佛之答全是相:不視他人長短、不觀外道面類言語、常行十善、乃至夢中亦不行十不善道、身口意業柔軟、不與五蓋俱、舉足下足視地而行、衣服臥具人不惡穢、身無八萬戶虫、不貴利養、常不生慳貪心。位是不可見的,相是可驗的;論①之申釋亦逐相繫其所以然,而不另立位次之說。本品之體例即『以相驗位』,第一目所列經①廿餘「復次」之逐相全譜與此相應。
其二,轉即不轉——樞紐在所轉者為著心。 經①之答句「若菩薩摩訶薩色中轉,受、想、行、識中轉,是名菩薩不轉」〔T25 0570b04〕在字面上自相違。論①解之:「諸法空故,能轉著心,轉著心故名不轉」〔T25 0572a06〕——於色等法中轉者,轉其著;著轉則道不轉。經②末與論②末兩度重申此義而以無生法忍收之〔T25 0573c25〕〔T25 0574c03〕。不退非不動,是所著者盡轉。
其三,正體與行果之分。 論①自標全品之科:「自上事,是阿鞞跋致正體;自是以下,盡是畢竟空行果」〔T25 0571c05〕。正體者,入諸法如、不著般若一段——「但觀如,所謂諸法實相」〔T25 0571b22〕、「凡夫地乃至佛地,如相中無二無別」〔T25 0571b29〕;行果者,得畢竟空之後所現之相——「得畢竟空故,心淳熟寂滅相,不說無益語」〔T25 0571c06〕。故品中一切行相皆非戒條之列,是果相之譜;讀者面之逐相,當繫此一分判而讀。
其四,世間事不出法性。 經①末相曰「是菩薩摩訶薩不見產業之事不入法性者」〔T25 0571a26〕,論①釋之曰「是來去等法,皆入法性」〔T25 0572c19〕,其前更以三喻明般若之力用能令「種種諸法,能令皆與般若合為一味」〔T25 0572c14〕。不退之相不在離世,在無一法出般若之外——此與經①「所從聞法及世間事,皆與般若波羅蜜合」〔T25 0571a25〕一句相貫。
其五,魔試三事之遞進與『益我不少』之轉。 經②魔試三事,由粗至細:一化地獄以怖之,二作比丘以奪其所聞(「汝先所聞,皆非佛法、非佛教,皆是文飾合集作耳」〔T25 0573a10〕),三說似道法以誘其取證。菩薩之應亦三轉:初「心不動、不疑、不驚」,次「不信他語、不隨他行」而至於「乃至佛語不直信取」〔T25 0573a22〕,終則以魔為益——「是比丘益我不少,為我說似道法」〔T25 0573b08〕。論②收之曰「菩薩若知是魔事,則大得利益而無所失」〔T25 0574b26〕。魔事於此品不成障而成驗:偽金之喻正取此義〔T25 0574a18〕。本品與品四十六〈魔事品〉之義脈相承,見第七目。
六、諸家異釋
《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀二家:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章(且為本品義理份量最重之古德材料);釋論之慧影疏於本品無逐句疏解,唯於後品之疏文中兩度回指本品;均正書本品零命中。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。
吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈不退品〉之逐文疏,起〔X24n0451 0305a21〕(mulu 與品題「不退品第五十五」),迄〔X24n0451 0306b15〕前(次 mulu「堅固品第五十六」起前,本目依 mulu 連續序列判定),覆本品經全篇。疏文所用之音譯詞皆作造字(CB16014,組字式 [鞥-合+(白-日+田)],續以「跋」之異體 [跳-兆+(乏-之+友)],即「阿鞞跋致」之異體書法),本帳依既定紀律以組字式誌其形,不代換為現代正字;為免造字入引,下列逐字引皆取不含造字之句段,含造字處以敘述出之。其可誌者六。
其一,品次來意與所本——「舊云:序品、魔事品」〔X24n0451 0305a22〕以下列三品之序,吉藏自述其所本曰「論云:初說般若義中明留難」〔X24n0451 0305a23〕,並曰「即前六十品三段明之詔之也」〔X24n0451 0305a24〕。吉藏明言其品次之科依論意而立,非別自為說。
其二,「不退」之訓與三不退——「此云不退。退三種:行、位、念。釋之不同,南北異說」〔X24n0451 0305a24〕。北人之說:「北人云:習種之初,一發菩提心必得成佛,後遭苦難不可動轉,名位不退也」〔X24n0451 0305b01〕、「行不退者,布施、持戒一切諸行皆能修,假使外道天魔不能阻壞」〔X24n0451 0305b03〕、「三、念不退者,現見實相煩惱都盡,疑網亦除,名念不退也」〔X24n0451 0305b05〕;三不退中本品所當者,吉藏繫之曰「此是初地已上無生忍地取正解不退義也」〔X24n0451 0305b06〕。南土之說:「南土人云:退有四種」〔X24n0451 0305b07〕、「一、未滿一恒沙前共位中」〔X24n0451 0305b07〕以下列四退,終於「八地已去具免四退」〔X24n0451 0305b09〕;吉藏復出今師一說:「今師有時云:非是三十心中七心勉位退」〔X24n0451 0305b10〕。南北兩家並今師三說,吉藏並陳之,本帳亦並錄不判。
其三,二種不退之分——吉藏又就本論立二分:學位之不退者「雖未得無生忍,入菩薩位久種三多,今聞般若畢竟不退」〔X24n0451 0305b12〕,次則「今品具二義,以後為正也」〔X24n0451 0305b13〕;復以小乘為對照曰「小乘人從三僧祇劫未是阿……」(句中音譯詞為造字,故不全引)〔X24n0451 0305b14〕。
其四,何故說相之四義——吉藏自設問答,列四義:一者為不退人說其相「曠劫行行求不退轉」〔X24n0451 0305b16〕令生歡喜,「二者、欲令不退之流自知心量」〔X24n0451 0305b18〕,「三、異其人位,欲令眾生皈而受化」〔X24n0451 0305b19〕,四者令未得者識之而修行〔X24n0451 0305b19〕。
其五,科文與三事之訓——「就文有六品識經,即是第二大段明上根人行相」〔X24n0451 0305b21〕、「第二深奧去至不證品中」〔X24n0451 0305b22〕為其大科;就本品則「初中先問,次答。問中行類相皃者,一解云:三事無異也」〔X24n0451 0305c01〕、「相皃除行類,更以餘事得知為相皃也」〔X24n0451 0305c03〕——與本論論①之兩「有人言」(三事一義/三事有別)框架相值,而吉藏自成問答之科。其釋佛答曰「佛答諸地皆一如者」〔X24n0451 0305c07〕,釋「正體/行果」之分則明引本論曰「論云:上明阿……」(句中造字)〔X24n0451 0305c12〕——吉藏此處所引即本論「自上事,是阿鞞跋致正體」〔T25 0571c05〕一段之櫽括,屬約引非逐字,如實分記。
其六,逐相之訓——「不說無益口業,必有五乘之利」〔X24n0451 0305c18〕;就不觀長短一相,吉藏設難與本論同趣而措辭自異:「聞二乘不化物,可不觀其短長」〔X24n0451 0305c20〕,答曰「前緣可化,則觀其長短而誡勸之;不可化,即說長短則增其罪也」〔X24n0451 0305c21〕(本論作「若眾生不可伏折、不可化度」〔T25 0571c17〕、「既無所益,更增其罪,是故不觀長短」〔T25 0571c19〕——兩家同設此難、同以可化不可化分之,而文各自出)。又「故佛今明無相乃是其相也」〔X24n0451 0305c24〕、「上行門但明身口業,今轉是意業也」〔X24n0451 0306a02〕、「轉名不轉者,二業:一者、無所有故名無所轉,名為不轉」〔X24n0451 0306a04〕;逐相則「不生疑、不著戒取及隨邪見者,初果人斷五見疑」〔X24n0451 0306a11〕、「深信因果四果故,不求吉事及供養餘天」〔X24n0451 0306a14〕、「無八萬戶䖝者」〔X24n0451 0306a19〕;魔事一段則「第二、離外道為上人行相,凡四事」〔X24n0451 0306a20〕、「初云佛授地獄記,大小凡為菩薩必代物受苦」〔X24n0451 0306a21〕、「為我說似道者,得初果為真道,今乃說初果之方便,故為似道也」〔X24n0451 0306b04〕、「雖欲見損乃為大益,遂因似識真」〔X24n0451 0306b05〕、「菩薩所以坐嘿然者,是大人故不與魔諍」〔X24n0451 0306b06〕;末以「轉一切有所得心,即是不退轉菩薩也」〔X24n0451 0306b14〕收全品之疏。
慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·回指型覆帶二條(非逐句疏本品)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世;本品所繫論卷七十三不在殘卷逐句疏解之覆蓋範圍。慧影於後品之疏文中兩度回指本品:其一,科段之回指——「自從不退品來至此,並是上信門中說於波若」〔X46n0791 0903b17〕、「但據從上不退品已來皆說故」〔X46n0791 0903b19〕;慧影以本品為『上信門』一大段之起點,此為古德就品次所立之科,誌錄不判。其二,名數之回指——「五種執金剛神已下,上不退品中言五性,今言五種,餘經中五方,即是一義也」〔X46n0791 0909b01〕。二處皆稱本品為「不退品」(意譯軌,見第四目)。另誌一負判定:本帳另掃得「戶虫」一語於 X46n0791 一命中〔X46n0791 0799a21〕,逐字核其文為「五八萬戶虫下,重明苦觀」,係慧影科判他卷身念處觀門之語,與本品經①「身無是虫」之行相脈絡場景結構不同(一為觀身苦之科,一為功德所致之相),不登入本品之 witness 網,如實誌錄此負判定之由。
均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·本品零命中(如實誌)。 本品品名兩形(「阿毘跋致品」「不退品」)及本品獨有語「戶虫」「似道法」「偽金」「似道行」於 X46n0784 全檔回搜六詞全數零命中;另掃得「阿惟越致」一命中〔X46n0784 0585c10〕,逐字核其文為「不同阿惟越致遮經上卷」,所指為《阿惟越致遮經》之書名(另一部經),非本品、亦非本論之文,不登。均正於本品無具名引,如實誌錄負結果。
七、互讀與承衍
本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。
其一,『般若相—魔壞—信受者之相』之品次承衍(論主自證·硬鏈本論自身)。 論①開卷第二「復次」即自述本品於全論之位:「上來解般若波羅蜜相;次說魔因緣壞般若波羅蜜相」〔T25 0571b04〕、「今說信受般若波羅蜜者是阿鞞跋致,欲說其相貌,故須菩提問」〔T25 0571b05〕——「次說魔因緣壞般若波羅蜜相」一句所指即品四十六〈魔事品〉一段(該品論總其名曰「如是諸難事,佛總名為魔」〔T25 0533c20〕);本品則為其第三節:既說般若之相、既說壞般若之魔,乃說信受般若而不退者之相。論主自成經緯,本目誌其迹。復次曰「菩薩初發心來所行因緣、所得果報,是阿鞞跋致,受記必當作佛」〔T25 0571b07〕,以受記繫不退,為本品與魔事一軸相扣之樞(經②魔試三事皆以「受記」為所奪之的)。吉藏疏於本品開卷所列「舊云:序品、魔事品」〔X24n0451 0305a22〕三品之序,並自言「論云:初說般若義中明留難」〔X24n0451 0305a23〕——古德所據即此段論文,兩造相值。
其二,本品與次品〈轉不轉品〉之界(三造分界異·並錄不判)。 本論底本以「如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相」〔T25 0574c06〕收本品,次品品題「大智度論釋轉不轉品第五十六」〔T25 0574c08〕緊接其後。然諸造之分界不一:石本於本品之中(〔T25 0572c21〕~〔T25 0572c22〕,即論①訖、經②起之處)別立卷界與品題——該處二注載石本作卷第七十三終、卷第七十四首,且卷首題下石本有轉不轉品四字品題(注文全帳見第八目「點錨型結構注二條」專列);聖、石二本又於本品末繫「釋第五十四品竟」(校記「相【大】|相釋第五十四品竟【聖】【石】」〔T25 0574c07〕)。所釋經 T223 側,次品作「堅固品第五十六」〔T08 0341b13〕,其品題下繫一夾註,載丹本作轉不轉品——次品之名亦兩造。三造分界與次品名之異,本帳如實並錄,不代調解。
其三,經②魔試三事與品四十六〈魔事品〉之互讀(本論自身·非古德判)。 品四十六列魔事之相於書寫受持之時,本品則列魔之現化驗試於已得不退之位;二品同軸而異用——彼明魔事之為留難,此明魔事之成驗相(「菩薩若知是魔事,則大得利益而無所失」〔T25 0574b26〕)。此一互讀由論主自己之品次自述(見其一)所立,本目誌其相承,不另代判二品之高下。
其四,天台系與本品之逐字核(全數負結果·不登·如實誌)。 本帳就本品品名兩形及本品獨有語,於天台四書逐字回搜,所得皆負,逐條誌其由:
- 《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911):本品品名兩形及「戶虫」「似道法」「偽金」「似道行」六詞全數零命中。
- 《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912):「阿鞞跋致」一命中〔T46 0359c13〕,逐字核其文為引《大品》「初發心時行六波羅蜜。上菩薩位得阿鞞跋致」一段以明三觀,所引為《大品》他品之文,非本品經論,不登。
- 《法華玄義》(T33n1716):「阿鞞跋致」二命中〔T33 0743a01〕〔T33 0770c22〕,前者為「例如:轉、不轉,皆阿鞞跋致」之舉例語,後者為引《華嚴》之文,二處皆非引本品,不登。
- 《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717):「阿惟越致」一命中〔T33 0921a02〕,逐字核為引《法華》本門彌勒語,非本品,不登。
- 《釋禪波羅蜜次第法門》(T46n1916):「偽金」一命中〔T46 0498b16〕,其文為禪觀「三法驗邪正」之譬喻(磨、打、燒以驗真偽),與本品「譬如偽金,火燒磨打,若黑、若赤、若白,乃知非真」〔T25 0574a18〕同用一物一事,然場景結構不同——本品所驗者是魔試之下阿鞞跋致之真偽,彼所驗者是禪定邪正;依「跨文本以場景結構比對」之律,判為各自運用之獨立譬喻,不登入 witness 網,如實誌錄此負判定之由。
其五,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品『以相驗位』之體例、『於色中轉是名不轉』之樞紐語、魔試三事與偽金火燒磨打之驗真喻、末段「無生法忍」之訓,為後世論不退轉位、論魔事辨驗、論無生忍分齊之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 阿毘跋致品·卷七十三〕;心經/金剛經/唯識諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫諸經之承衍,誌錄不判。
八、校本與版本說明
本品底本為《大智度論》卷七十三〔T25 0570a14–0574c08〕(品身正文自卷首品題〔T25 0570a14〕起,終於「如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相」句迄〔T25 0574c07〕,次品品題〔T25 0574c08〕前;本品範圍內無卷末題,卷七十三未竟即續入品五十六);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈不退品〉〔T08 0339a08–0341b09〕(品訖即卷第十六訖);古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0305a21–0306b15〕前);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)於本品無逐句疏、唯後品回指二條、均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)本品零命中(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本及 CBETA 校之異——本品範圍內未見聖乙本入帳(與品四十五至四十八異,如實分記)。
品題校記(品名兩軌與 -1 階之底據·專列)。 品題〔T25 0570a14〕一注四造——「(大智…三)十八字【大】|大智度論卷第七十三釋第五十五品不退品【宮】|摩訶般若波羅蜜阿鞞跋致第五十四七十三【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第五十四阿鞞跋致【石】」(注 0570005;其 orig 型另載字數對位——宮本以十八字易底本十八字、聖本以十八字易之、石本以十六字易之)。此即品名兩軌(宮本用意譯「不退品」,聖、石二本用音譯「阿鞞跋致」)與聖、石 -1 階之底據,如實並錄,不強加調解(析論見第四目)。
結構標記校記四條(宋宮等本無經論標·專列)。 本品四枚結構標記各有校記:【經】〔T25 0570a19〕注作「【經】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【石】*|不分卷【石】」——注末「不分卷【石】」一語,載石本於品首處不另起卷;【論】〔T25 0571b01〕注作「【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】」;【經】〔T25 0572c22〕之注即下條所列點錨型注 0572016;【論】〔T25 0573c28〕之注則繫於其下「名」字(「名【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」)。標記存否屬底本傳承層,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準。
點錨型結構注二條(無 app 錨·不入下帳·專列)。 本帳逐字掃本品範圍全部修訂注錨,得二條有注文而無 beg/end 錨之注(故不在校勘條帳內、不計入下列九十六條),二條皆為石本之卷界與品題記,義理份量重,專列如下:
- 注 0572015〔T25 0572c21〕:「相【大】|相大智度經卷第七十三【石】|卷第七十三終【石】」——石本於論①末「是名阿鞞跋致相」之「相」字下作卷末題。
- 注 0572016〔T25 0572c22〕:「經【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】|卷第七十四首【石】|卷首題下石本有轉不轉品四字品題」——石本於【經】②處起卷第七十四,且其卷首題下別立「轉不轉品」四字之品題。
二注合看,石本於本品之中(論①訖/經②起處)既分卷、又別立次品之題,即石本所分之品界與本論底本不同(析論見第七目其二)。此二注與品首注「不分卷【石】」、品末注「相釋第五十四品竟【聖】【石】」並讀,為石本一系分卷分品之全帳,如實並錄不判。
CBETA 校訂型二條(lem 為 CBETA 抉擇·非傳統並陳型·專列)。 本品二條屬 CBETA 現代校勘層、無傳統注文(無修訂注),本帳逐字核底本原檔,專列:
- 〔T25 0570b20〕:lem 作「下」,資格標【CB】【麗-CB】,並附二交叉引用(高麗藏 K14n0549_p1224a16、本論他卷 T25n1509_p0572a18);【大】本原作「不」。其所據明載(麗藏與本論他卷之對文),與品四十六依《高麗藏》補字者同型。
- 〔T25 0572a28〕:lem 作「己」,【大】本原作「已」(「亦自為己」之「己」)。校記未載其所據,與品五十二「子/于」一條同型,如實誌錄其型與其闕,不代為補充依據。
二條讀者面皆從 CBETA 現行文本讀法。另有一條傳統注文與 CBETA 校訂並存者:〔T25 0571c09〕注作「獷【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|穬【大】」——lem 取「獷」而附交叉引用(T03n0155_p0123b01),【大】本作「穬」,宋、元、明、宮四本則本作「獷」,如實誌其型。
星記(*)與 star 型序列錨(專列)。 本品校記中帶大正星記「*」者五見,分屬四注:〔T25 0570a19〕(【經】標記注)、〔T25 0570c02〕(「利」字注)、〔T25 0571c26〕(「相類」注)、〔T25 0574b06〕(「默」字注)及其重引〔T25 0574b15〕。CBETA 星號型序列錨於本品範圍恰一枚(beg_7fe/end_7fe,〔T25 0574b15〕,包覆「默」字),其 corresp 目標為品內注 0574013〔T25 0574b06〕,即「默/嘿」一異讀之品內共用——品內原生、無跨品(與品五十二之七條跨品異型)。另誌:本帳就該 star 錨之識別碼於全庫回搜,除底本檔自身之 beg/end 配對外〔查無〕其他檔案之對應目標,如實誌其負結果,不臆測目標。至於其餘三注之星記,其配對重引不在本品範圍之內,如實誌錄,不代推其所在。
傍註型校記附註一條(type="rest"·專列)。 〔T25 0571b16〕一注除本讀/異讀外別繫一傍註型附註:「但聖本傍註有鞞跋或本四字」——即聖本於「維越」之旁另註「鞞跋」為或本之讀。下帳依既定體例將此附註原樣傳錄為該條之末段並標「(校記附註原樣·傍註)」。本品範圍內傍註型附註恰此一條(本帳全檔掃三十三條中落於本品範圍者一)。
校勘總帳(九十六條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依工作底本原注原樣傳錄(修訂注文,段界之「,」易為「|」,星記「*」照底本保留,CBETA 編輯註解剔除)——本品校記合計九十六條 app,與機械重計值 app 96 機械相合。app 條依底本出現序全量列之,內含 star-corresp 重引一條,隨條標明。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:
app 條(九十六·底本出現序·star-corresp 隨條標明)
- 〔T25 0570a14〕(大智…三)十八字【大】|大智度論卷第七十三釋第五十五品不退品【宮】|摩訶般若波羅蜜阿鞞跋致第五十四七十三【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第五十四阿鞞跋致【石】
- 〔T25 0570a19〕【經】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【石】*|不分卷【石】
- 〔T25 0570a20〕相【大】|根【石】
- 〔T25 0570a21〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570a28〕等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570a28〕知【大】|以知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570a29〕菩薩摩訶薩能觀【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570b01〕名【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570b03〕於【大】|於行【石】
- 〔T25 0570b17〕伎【大】|妓【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570b17〕餘【大】|諸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570b20〕下(K14n0549_p1224a16)(T25n1509_p0572a18)【CB】【麗-CB】|不【大】(CBETA 校訂型·lem 附麗藏與本論他卷頁碼交叉引用·無傳統注文·專列見上)
- 〔T25 0570b25〕不【大】|亦不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570c02〕利【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*
- 〔T25 0570c05〕受【大】|受持【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0570c06〕讀誦【大】|誦讀【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570c06〕姤【大】|妬【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570c15〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570c18〕軟【大】|濡【石】
- 〔T25 0571a02〕所著【大】|所可著【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0571a07〕過出【大】|出過【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0571a08〕戶虫【大】|蟲戶【宋】【元】【明】|虫戶【宮】
- 〔T25 0571a09〕隨【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0571a13〕邪【大】|耶【聖】
- 〔T25 0571b01〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0571b03〕故【大】|故故【聖】
- 〔T25 0571b03〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0571b05〕波羅蜜相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0571b12〕行【大】|相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0571b16〕鞞跋【大】|維越【聖】【石】|但聖本傍註有鞞跋或本四字(校記附註原樣·傍註)
- 〔T25 0571b28〕更【大】|便【聖】
- 〔T25 0571c08〕不【大】|非【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0571c08〕語【大】|說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0571c09〕獷【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|穬【大】
- 〔T25 0571c11〕乘【大】|於【明】
- 〔T25 0571c26〕相類【大】*|類相貌【宋】*【元】*【明】*|類相【宮】【聖】【石】*
- 〔T25 0572a01〕切【大】|切法【聖】
- 〔T25 0572a01〕提【大】|提以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0572a15〕行【大】|人行【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0572a21〕或【大】|成【元】
- 〔T25 0572a28〕教【大】|雖教【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0572a28〕己【CB】|已【大】(CBETA 校訂型·未載所據·無傳統注文·專列見上)
- 〔T25 0572b01〕說【大】|語【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0572b06〕不常【大】|常不【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0572b08〕減【大】|咸【聖】
- 〔T25 0572b16〕詳【大】|痒【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0572b19〕於【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0572b27〕薩【大】|薩摩訶薩【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0572c07〕他【大】|佛【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0572c13〕石【大】|為【石】
- 〔T25 0572c14〕盛【大】|成【石】
- 〔T25 0572c22〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0572c23〕萬億【大】|億萬【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0572c25〕授【大】|受【石】
- 〔T25 0572c27〕如【大】|知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573a05〕修行【大】|淨修【元】【明】|修【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0573a12〕授【大】|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573a26〕何況【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0573a28〕惡【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573b02〕是【大】|此【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0573b03〕三【大】|是三【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0573b03〕繫【大】|繫觀不淨【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0573b07〕未【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573b19〕蜜【大】|蜜多【聖】
- 〔T25 0573c05〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573c06〕相【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0573c07〕行【大】|法【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0573c12〕提【大】|提心【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573c14〕菩【大】|若菩【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0573c14〕作【大】|復作【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0573c18〕是名【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573c25〕得無生法忍【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573c28〕名【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573c29〕沮【大】|爼【宋】【聖】
- 〔T25 0574a02〕菩【大】|大菩【聖】
- 〔T25 0574a02〕煮【大】|者【宋】
- 〔T25 0574a04〕受【大】|授【宋】【元】【宮】
- 〔T25 0574a11〕法【大】|法不著一切法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0574a11〕者【大】|故【宋】【元】【明】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0574a17〕是【大】|以【宋】【宮】|〔-〕【元】【明】【聖】
- 〔T25 0574a18〕受【大】|授【明】
- 〔T25 0574a19〕黑若赤【大】|赤若黑【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0574a20〕法【大】|滅【聖】
- 〔T25 0574a21〕於【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0574a24〕自【大】|目【宮】
- 〔T25 0574a27〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0574b06〕默【大】*|嘿【宮】【聖】【石】*
- 〔T25 0574b13〕如【大】|知【宮】
- 〔T25 0574b14〕是【大】|是皆【石】
- 〔T25 0574b15〕語【大】|諸【宮】
- 〔T25 0574b15〕默【大】*|嘿【宮】【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0574013)=品內〔T25 0574b06〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0574b19〕不【大】|菩薩【宋】
- 〔T25 0574b19〕菩薩【大】|不【宋】
- 〔T25 0574c01〕今【大】|今當【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0574c03〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0574c07〕相【大】|相釋第五十四品竟【聖】【石】
以上九十六條,與工作底本錨點校記之數機械相合,star 之目標已隨條標明。品題一注四造、點錨型結構注二條、CBETA 校訂型二條、傍註型附註一條,皆已於上文專列,並與所釋經、古德疏雙向對校(第四目、第六目)。
I. Structural Placement
Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters; it falls wholly in Fascicle 73, a single unit, a single fascicle, not crossing a fascicle. Fascicle 73 begins with the title of this chapter—the chapter title 「大智度論釋阿毘跋致品第五十五」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Avaivartika Chapter, the Fifty-fifth"〔T25 0570a14〕 is the title at the head of the fascicle, with the interlinear note 「卷七十三」 tr. "Fascicle Seventy-three"〔T25 0570a15〕 beneath the title (this interlinear note is precisely the 「(卷七十三)」 tr. "(Fascicle Seventy-three)" recorded in the first collation note of Section VIII); the two lines of the author's signature〔T25 0570a17〕 and the translator's signature〔T25 0570a18〕 are given in full (the author's signature reads 「聖者龍樹造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Nāgārjuna"). The closing boundary of this chapter is the sentence 「如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相」 tr. "conducts, kinds, and appearances such as these, without measure, are the marks of the avaivartika"〔T25 0574c06〕, running up to〔T25 0574c07〕, and the title of the next chapter, 「大智度論釋轉不轉品第五十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Turning and Not Turning, the Fifty-sixth"〔T25 0574c08〕, follows immediately after it—there is no fascicle-end title within the range of this chapter: Fascicle 73, not yet finished, continues into Chapter 56 (Fascicle 73 ends at〔T25 0577a20〕, and Fascicle 74 begins at〔T25 0577a23〕). In this it belongs, with Chapter 46, "The Deeds of Māra", to the one type ‘title at the head of the fascicle · the fascicle, not yet finished, continuing into the next chapter’, and differs both from the mid-fascicle type of Chapter 52, "The Good Friend", and from the fascicle-crossing type of Chapter 48, "The Mother of the Buddhas".
The whole chapter has six thousand four hundred and sixty-four pure Chinese characters (a mechanically recounted value · agreeing with the figure recorded in the preparatory materials). Within the chapter the structure is two Sūtra 【經】 and two Treatise 【論】 sections alternating, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0570a19〕, 【論】〔T25 0571b01〕, 【經】〔T25 0572c22〕, 【論】〔T25 0573c28〕. All four structural markers fall exactly at the head of their blocks, with no transition of the embedded type; each of the four has a collation note—of the two sūtra tags: at〔T25 0570a19〕 the three texts Song, Palace, and Ishiyama lack this tag, and the note adds the words 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "‘no division of fascicle’ in the Ishiyama"; at〔T25 0572c22〕 the two texts Song and Palace lack this tag (this note further records that the Ishiyama text begins a fascicle here; see the separate listing of the 「點錨型結構注二條」 tr. "two point-anchor structural notes" in Section VIII); of the two treatise tags: at〔T25 0571b01〕 the two texts Song and Palace lack this tag, while the note at〔T25 0573c28〕 is attached to the character 「名」 tr. "name" (the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace lack the character 「名」 tr. "name"). Whether the structural markers are present belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission; the structural count still follows the tags of the base text (see the full ledger in Section VIII).
The number of questions and answers and the structure of speakers: Sūtra ① opens with Subhūti asking 「以何等行、何等類、何等相貌知是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩?」 tr. "By what conduct, what kind, what appearance is one known to be an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva?"〔T25 0570a19〕; the Buddha begins his answer with 「若菩薩摩訶薩能知凡夫地、聲聞地、辟支佛地、佛地」 tr. "if a bodhisattva-mahāsattva can know the ground of ordinary people, the śrāvaka ground, the pratyekabuddha ground, and the Buddha ground"〔T25 0570a21〕 (the marker of the Buddha's telling is at〔T25 0570a20〕), and from here on, in the pattern 「復次,須菩提」 tr. "Furthermore, Subhūti", he sets out mark by mark the conduct, kind, and appearance of the avaivartika; in the middle Subhūti presses his question four times (〔T25 0570a27〕 「須菩提言」 tr. "Subhūti said", 〔T25 0570b02〕 「白佛言」 tr. "said to the Buddha", 〔T25 0570c12〕 「須菩提言」 tr. "Subhūti said", 〔T25 0571a11〕 「白佛言」 tr. "said to the Buddha"), and the Buddha four times continues his answer (〔T25 0570a29〕 「佛告」 tr. "the Buddha told", 〔T25 0570b04〕 「佛言」 tr. "the Buddha said", 〔T25 0570c13〕 「佛言」 tr. "the Buddha said", 〔T25 0571a12〕 「佛言」 tr. "the Buddha said"); every turn has an explicit marker; every 「復次」 tr. "furthermore" passage with no marker of a change of speaker belongs to the Buddha's continuous exposition. Sūtra ②〔T25 0572c22〕 continues directly from the Buddha's exposition in the preceding passage with 「復次,須菩提」 tr. "Furthermore, Subhūti" (no separate speaker marker is given), setting out the marks of evil Māra's testing of the bodhisattva in three matters, and closes with Subhūti's question 「於何法轉名為不轉?」 tr. "In what dharmas does he turn, so as to be called not turning?"〔T25 0573c19〕 and the Buddha's answer〔T25 0573c20〕. Treatise ① has seven formal pairs of question and answer (「上來處處說阿鞞跋致相,今何以復問」 tr. "Up to now the marks of the avaivartika have been spoken of in place after place; why is it asked again now?"〔T25 0571b01〕, 「是三事有何等異」 tr. "what difference is there among these three matters?"〔T25 0571b14〕, 「聲聞人直趣涅槃,可不觀他人」 tr. "a śrāvaka goes straight toward nirvāṇa and may well not look at others"〔T25 0571c15〕, 「須菩提初問行、相、類」 tr. "Subhūti first asked about conduct, mark, and kind"〔T25 0571c25〕, 「今說『不生疑』,後說『深法不疑』,是二不疑有何差別」 tr. "now it says ‘does not give rise to doubt’, and later it says ‘has no doubt about the deep Dharma’; what difference is there between these two kinds of not doubting?"〔T25 0572a10〕, 「慈悲心外道亦有,云何說是阿鞞跋致相」 tr. "the outside paths also have the mind of kindness and compassion; how can it be called a mark of the avaivartika?"〔T25 0572b04〕, 「是菩薩未得佛道,未斷諸煩惱,云何常不生慳貪等諸惡心」 tr. "this bodhisattva has not yet obtained the path of the Buddha and has not yet severed the afflictions; how is it that he never gives rise to stingy and greedy minds and the other evil minds?"〔T25 0572b27〕), with Question and Answer each seen seven times; Treatise ② begins its discussion with 「釋曰」 tr. "The explanation says"〔T25 0573c28〕 (a marker that opens the discussion, not counted among the pairs of question and answer), and has one formal pair of question and answer (「惡魔何因緣故言『行善者受地獄記』」 tr. "for what cause and condition does evil Māra say ‘one who practises good receives the prediction of hell’?"〔T25 0574a04〕 / the answer〔T25 0574a05〕); in its final passage it further restates two sentences of the sūtra's question and answer in third-person narration (「爾時,須菩提白佛言」 tr. "At that time Subhūti said to the Buddha"〔T25 0574b28〕, 「佛言」 tr. "the Buddha said"〔T25 0574b29〕)—this is neither the formal pattern of 「問曰」 tr. "Question" and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" nor the intervention of another speaker; it is recorded separately as it is and not counted among the pairs of question and answer. In the whole chapter 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" is seen three times (〔T25 0571b15〕 and〔T25 0571b16〕, where two views on the distinction of the three matters are set out side by side; and〔T25 0572c03〕, a supplementary explanation of never giving rise to stinginess and greed)—different both from Chapter 52, which has no 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" at all, and from Chapter 48, which has fifteen; the number is recorded as it is.
II. Terms Examined
The avaivartika (written in its other form in the chapter title). The general name of the whole chapter, and also the one and only thing the whole chapter expounds. Within the base text itself it is written in two forms: the text of the chapter title reads 「大智度論釋阿毘跋致品第五十五」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Avaivartika Chapter, the Fifty-fifth"〔T25 0570a14〕 (「毘」 tr. "the graph pi written with the ‘field’ element"), while the sūtra and treatise text, from 「以何等行、何等類、何等相貌知是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩」 tr. "by what conduct, what kind, what appearance is one known to be an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva"〔T25 0570a19〕 onward, reads 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika (the form with the ‘leather’ radical)" throughout (「鞞」 tr. "the graph pi written with the ‘leather’ radical")—within one base text the chapter title and the main text differ in the graph used, and there is no collation note corresponding to the difference between these two graphs (in the full ledger of ninety-six notes in Section VIII not one note collates these two graphs); it belongs purely to a wavering of graph forms at the layer of the base text's writing; this apparatus records it as it is, transcribes the main text as it stands in each place, and does not unify it on anyone's behalf. Its translation by meaning is 「不退」 tr. "non-retrogression" or 「不退轉」 tr. "non-retrogressing": at the end of the chapter this treatise itself writes 「不退轉菩薩摩訶薩相」 tr. "the marks of the non-retrogressing bodhisattva-mahāsattva"〔T25 0573c23〕, while Jizang's commentary glosses it directly with 「此云不退」 tr. "here it is called non-retrogression"〔X24n0451 0305a24〕 (the transliterated word that the commentary glosses is written there with a composed character; for its graph form see Section VI). For the full ledger of the two tracks of the chapter name see Section IV.
Conduct, kind, and appearance. The three names on which the chapter's way of asking and way of answering both rest. The question of Sūtra ① opens with these three names〔T25 0570a19〕, and each of the Buddha's marks closes with 「以是行、類、相貌,當知是名阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩」 tr. "by this conduct, kind, and appearance, know that this is called an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva". Treatise ① sets the question 「是三事有何等異」 tr. "what difference is there among these three matters?"〔T25 0571b14〕, and sets out two views side by side—「有人言:是三事皆一義,以此知是阿鞞跋致、非阿鞞跋致」 tr. "someone says: these three matters are all of one meaning; by them one knows whether one is an avaivartika or not an avaivartika"〔T25 0571b15〕; 「有人言:行名是阿鞞跋致菩薩身、口、意業異於他人,以此行表阿鞞跋致甚深智慧」 tr. "someone says: conduct means that the avaivartika bodhisattva's deeds of body, speech, and mind differ from other people's; by this conduct he displays the very deep wisdom of the avaivartika"〔T25 0571b16〕, 「類者,分別知諸菩薩是阿鞞跋致、非阿鞞跋致」 tr. "kind means knowing by discrimination whether bodhisattvas are avaivartika or not avaivartika"〔T25 0571b18〕, 「相貌者,除行、類,餘種種因緣,得知阿鞞跋致相」 tr. "appearance means that, apart from conduct and kind, by causes and conditions of various other sorts one can know the marks of the avaivartika"〔T25 0571b19〕. The two views are set out side by side and the treatise-author does not take one and discard the other; this apparatus records them side by side as they are, and does not choose between them on anyone's behalf.
Turning / not turning. The pivotal word of this chapter; both of its exchanges of question and answer arise from it (Sūtra ①〔T25 0570b02〕, the end of Sūtra ②〔T25 0573c19〕). The sūtra's answer takes the form 「若菩薩摩訶薩色中轉,受、想、行、識中轉,是名菩薩不轉」 tr. "if the bodhisattva-mahāsattva turns within form, turns within feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, this is called the bodhisattva's not turning"—turning within form and the other dharmas is precisely not turning within the path of the Buddha. Treatise ① explains why: 「諸法空故,能轉著心,轉著心故名不轉」 tr. "because dharmas are empty, he can turn the clinging mind; because he turns the clinging mind he is called not turning"〔T25 0572a06〕; the end of Treatise ② restates it: 「上略說,今廣說」 tr. "above was the brief explanation; now comes the extended explanation"〔T25 0574c01〕, 「若菩薩於色等相皆能轉,是名行一切法性空」 tr. "if the bodhisattva can turn in all the marks of form and the other dharmas, this is called practising the emptiness of nature of all dharmas"〔T25 0574c01〕. What is turned is the clinging mind; what does not turn is the mind of the path—one word used in two ways, and the line of meaning of the whole chapter is tied to it.
The proper substance / the fruit of the practice. A dividing phrase set up by Treatise ① itself, which divides the whole chapter: 「自上事,是阿鞞跋致正體;自是以下,盡是畢竟空行果」 tr. "the matters above are the proper substance of the avaivartika; from here down, all is the fruit of the practice of ultimate emptiness"〔T25 0571c05〕—「上事」 tr. "the matters above" refers to the passage on entering the suchness of all dharmas and not clinging to prajñā; 「以下」 tr. "from here down" refers to the marks one by one from not speaking useless talk onward. This is the treatise-author's own marker of the division of the chapter, and both Section V and Section VII rest upon it.
Families of worms. One mark of Sūtra ①: 「常人身中有八萬戶虫侵食其身,是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩身無是虫」 tr. "in the body of an ordinary person there are eighty thousand families of worms that eat away at his body; in the body of the avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva there are no such worms"〔T25 0571a05〕, and the reason is 「是菩薩功德過出世間」 tr. "this bodhisattva's merit passes beyond the world"〔T25 0571a07〕. Treatise ① explains it by the power of roots of goodness: 「得諸法實相等善根力故,身中無八萬戶虫」 tr. "because of the power of the roots of goodness of having obtained the real mark of all dharmas and the rest, there are no eighty thousand families of worms in his body"〔T25 0572b20〕. For the comparative reading of this phrase across variant texts and variant translations see Section IV and Section VIII (the collation note of this treatise reads 「戶虫【大】|蟲戶【宋】【元】【明】|虫戶【宮】」 tr. "‘families of worms’ in the Taishō; the two graphs reversed, with the full form of ‘worm’, in the Song, Yuan, and Ming; the two graphs reversed, with the short form of ‘worm’, in the Palace", and T223, the sūtra explained, reads 「戶蟲」 tr. "families of worms (with the full form of ‘worm’)").
The dharma of the semblance path · dharmas that obstruct the path. The third matter of Māra's testing in Sūtra ②: 「是時惡魔為菩薩用世間行說似道法,是似道法三界繫」 tr. "at that time evil Māra, using worldly practices, expounds to the bodhisattva the dharma of the semblance path; this dharma of the semblance path is bound to the three realms"〔T25 0573b01〕—the marks of the skeleton, the first dhyāna, and so on up to neither perception nor non-perception are all dharmas bound to the three realms, resembling the path but not the path. The bodhisattva's reception of it turns instead into benefit: 「是比丘益我不少,為我說似道法」 tr. "this bhikṣu benefits me not a little, expounding to me the dharma of the semblance path"〔T25 0573b08〕, 「我知是障道法,不障學三乘道」 tr. "I know these are dharmas that obstruct the path; they do not obstruct training in the paths of the three vehicles"〔T25 0573b13〕. Treatise ② extends it with the simile of travelling a road: 「如行路人,知邪逕,則知正道」 tr. "as a traveller who knows the wrong track thereby knows the right road"〔T25 0574b13〕. The two names, semblance and obstruction, are used interchangeably by sūtra and treatise, and what they refer to is one matter: to recognise the semblance path is to recognise the true path.
The acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The closing word of the whole chapter, glossed in two places. At the end of Sūtra ②: 「乃至少許法不可得,不可得故不作,不作故不生,是名無生法忍」 tr. "even the least dharma is unfindable; because it is unfindable, nothing is made; because nothing is made, nothing arises; this is called the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas"〔T25 0573c25〕; at the end of Treatise ②: 「無生法忍者,乃至微細法不可得,何況大!是名無生」 tr. "the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas: even the subtlest dharma is unfindable, how much less a great one! This is called non-arising"〔T25 0574c03〕. Both places take 「不可得」 tr. "unfindable" as the root of the gloss, and at the end tie it to the standing of the avaivartika—「得無生法忍菩薩,是名阿鞞跋致」 tr. "the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is called an avaivartika"〔T25 0574c06〕.
Matters of livelihood · entering the nature of dharmas. The last mark of Sūtra ①: 「是菩薩摩訶薩不見產業之事不入法性者」 tr. "this bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not see any matter of livelihood that does not enter the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0571a26〕—even the worldly matters of earning a living do not lie outside the nature of dharmas. Treatise ① explains it: 「是來去等法,皆入法性」 tr. "these dharmas of coming and going and the rest all enter the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0572c19〕, and itself ties it to its source, saying 「如『破來去』中說」 tr. "as explained in ‘Refuting Coming and Going’" (referring to the passage elsewhere in this treatise that refutes coming and going; this chapter does not give that passage separately). This phrase is of one line of meaning with 「所從聞法及世間事,皆與般若波羅蜜合」 tr. "whatever he hears of the Dharma and of worldly matters, all of it he joins with prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0571a25〕; see Section V.
III. Similes and Stories
The similes of this chapter number eleven in all, in two bundles: Treatise ① makes clear by four similes the certainty of the 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika" and the power and function of 「與般若合」 tr. "joining with prajñā"; Sūtra ② and Treatise ② make clear by seven similes the discernment in Māra's testing and the mark of being unmoved. They are listed below in order of appearance.
First, receiving office and obtaining the seal of credence (Treatise ① · making clear certainty without doubt). 「如人受職,已得印信,心無復疑」 tr. "as a man who receives office, having obtained the seal of credence, has no more doubt in his mind"〔T25 0571b08〕—the bodhisattva's receiving the prediction on the path is like the office-holder's obtaining the seal of credence; what the simile takes is the two Chinese characters 「決定」 tr. "certainty". A simile immediately following tends the same way: 「又如聲聞人所行眾行皆為四沙門果」 tr. "again, as all the many practices that a śrāvaka practises are for the four fruits of the śramaṇa"〔T25 0571b09〕—by the fixed fruit of the śrāvaka's many practices it exemplifies the fixed station of the bodhisattva's many practices: 「阿鞞跋致是決定安隱地,過凡夫,不入二乘地」 tr. "the avaivartika is the certain and safe ground, beyond ordinary people, not entering the ground of the two vehicles"〔T25 0571b10〕.
Second, the strong man without illness digests all he eats (Treatise ① · making clear joining with prajñā). 「譬如壯夫無病,所食之物,無不消化」 tr. "it is like a strong man without illness: of the things he eats there is nothing he does not digest"〔T25 0572c10〕—the bodhisattva hears the dharmas of the three vehicles, the dharmas of the outside paths, and worldly dharmas, and joins them all with prajñā, as the strong man does with food.
Third, the supreme flavour in the Buddha's mouth (Treatise ① · the same meaning as the preceding). 「又如佛得最上味相,雖復苦辛不美之食,在佛口中皆是上味」 tr. "again, as the Buddha has obtained the mark of the supreme flavour: even bitter, pungent, unpleasant food is all of supreme flavour in the Buddha's mouth"〔T25 0572c11〕—the flavour lies in the mouth, not in the food; the force of the simile lies in the Chinese character 「相」 tr. "mark", and so even the bitter and pungent are of supreme flavour.
Fourth, boiling rock sugar (Treatise ① · the same meaning as the preceding, its force lying in the strength of momentum). 「又如煮石蜜欲熟時,種種物內中,皆成石蜜」 tr. "again, as when rock sugar is being boiled and is about to be done, whatever various things are put into it all become rock sugar"〔T25 0572c12〕; the treatise itself explains the reason, saying 「妙味力盛故」 tr. "because the power of the wondrous flavour is strong"〔T25 0572c13〕; and concludes, 「般若波羅蜜力盛故,種種諸法,能令皆與般若合為一味」 tr. "because the power of prajñāpāramitā is strong, it can make all the various dharmas join with prajñā into one flavour"〔T25 0572c14〕. The three similes advance step by step: without illness it can digest, by the mark of flavour it can transform, by strength of momentum it can make the same—one meaning with force added three times.
Fifth, the eight great hells (Sūtra ② · the first matter of Māra's testing). 「若惡魔於阿鞞跋致菩薩前化作八大地獄」 tr. "if evil Māra conjures up the eight great hells before the avaivartika bodhisattva"〔T25 0572c22〕; in the hells thousands of myriads of koṭi of bodhisattvas are all burned and boiled, and Māra says to him that the Buddha has given him the prediction of hell. This is not a simile but a conjured event, yet its use is the same as a simile's: by the most fearsome of marks it tests the unmoved mind. Treatise ② sets a question to extend its reason: 「惡魔何因緣故言『行善者受地獄記』」 tr. "for what cause and condition does evil Māra say ‘one who practises good receives the prediction of hell’?"〔T25 0574a04〕, and answers 「惡魔以是菩薩欲代一切眾生受苦故,言受地獄記」 tr. "because this bodhisattva wishes to take on suffering in place of all beings, evil Māra speaks of receiving the prediction of hell"〔T25 0574a05〕—Māra's words take up precisely the bodhisattva's vow to suffer in place of others and turn it against him.
Sixth, water within fire, fire born from water (Treatise ② · making clear that there is no such case). 「如火中有水、水中生火,無有是處」 tr. "as that there should be water within fire, or fire born from water—there is no such case"〔T25 0574a12〕—the bodhisattva has obtained the real mark of all dharmas and does not cling to any dharma; he does not even commit a small sin, how much less a sin leading to the three evil destinies; by things that are contrary and cannot exist together the simile shows that it certainly cannot be.
Seventh, false gold burned in fire, rubbed, and beaten (Treatise ② · making clear the testing of the real and the false). 「譬如偽金,火燒磨打,若黑、若赤、若白,乃知非真」 tr. "as with false gold: burned in fire, rubbed, and beaten, whether it turns black, or red, or white, one then knows it is not real"〔T25 0574a18〕—attached under 「若是菩薩聞是心動、瞋、疑,當知諸佛未與受記」 tr. "if this bodhisattva, hearing this, is moved in mind, angry, or doubtful, know that the buddhas have not yet given him the prediction"〔T25 0574a17〕: Māra's testing is the burning, rubbing, and beating; moved and unmoved are real and not real. (This simile and the words about false gold in the Tiantai line's 「三法驗邪正」 tr. "three methods of testing the wrong and the right" use the same thing but in different scenes; for the result of the word-for-word check see Section VII.)
Eighth, the arhat whose outflows are exhausted (seen in both Sūtra ② and Treatise ② · making clear not following others' words). Sūtra ②: 「譬如漏盡阿羅漢,不信他語、不隨他行,現見諸法實相,惡魔不能轉」 tr. "it is like an arhat whose outflows are exhausted, who does not believe others' words and does not follow others' practice; he sees the real mark of all dharmas directly, and evil Māra cannot turn him"〔T25 0573a17〕; Treatise ② continues it: 「譬如阿羅漢漏盡故,諸魔事來不能破」 tr. "it is like an arhat: because his outflows are exhausted, when the deeds of Māra come they cannot break him"〔T25 0574a22〕. What the simile takes is 「現見」 tr. "sees directly"—knowing of oneself, directly present, one has no need of others' words.
Ninth, the dog wearing a lion's skin (Treatise ② · making clear that a transformed body is of no use). 「譬如狗著師子皮,諸獸見之雖怖,聞聲則知是狗」 tr. "it is like a dog wearing a lion's skin: though the beasts fear it when they see it, when they hear its voice they know it is a dog"〔T25 0574a25〕—even when Māra takes the body of a Buddha, if what he says differs from the mark of the Dharma, he is not believed and received; the discernment lies in the voice, not in the skin.
Tenth, the traveller who knows the wrong track (Treatise ② · making clear that the semblance path becomes a benefit). 「如行路人,知邪逕,則知正道」 tr. "as a traveller who knows the wrong track thereby knows the right road"〔T25 0574b13〕—the bodhisattva hears the dharma of the semblance path and is glad in mind, because by recognising the semblance he recognises the true. Beneath it is attached the reason the bodhisattva keeps silent: 「阿鞞跋致是大人,貴重故,不與是比丘諍語」 tr. "the avaivartika is a great person; being of weight, he does not wrangle with this bhikṣu"〔T25 0574b14〕.
Eleventh, conjuring up countless arhat bhikṣus (Sūtra ② · Treatise ② · the end of the third matter of Māra's testing). Sūtra ② has 「此皆是發意求佛道菩薩,今皆住阿羅漢地」 tr. "these are all bodhisattvas who aroused the intent to seek the path of the Buddha, and now they all abide in the ground of the arhat"〔T25 0573c03〕; Treatise ② adds one layer of narration—「魔見菩薩默然,歡喜言:『是人信受我語!』」 tr. "Māra, seeing the bodhisattva silent, rejoices and says: ‘This person believes and receives my words!’"〔T25 0574b15〕, and after that conjures up countless arhat bhikṣus. The passage of the silence is exactly where the one and only star-type sequence anchor of the whole chapter lies (〔T25 0574b15〕, enclosing the character 「默」 tr. "silent"); for its ledger see Section VIII.
IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained
What this chapter explains is "Non-retrogression", Chapter 55, of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0339a08–0341b09〕 (its end is the end of Fascicle 16; the next chapter, "Firmness", Chapter 56, begins at the head of Fascicle 17〔T08 0341b13〕). This treatise cites and explains it mark by mark, and the order of the sūtra text matches the whole of the sūtra explained.
The full ledger of the two tracks of the chapter name (transliteration / translation by meaning · recorded side by side without judgement). Among the extant witnesses, the name of this chapter divides into two tracks, four witnesses with a transliteration and four with a translation by meaning, listed one by one below, each checked by this apparatus word for word against the original file:
- The base text of this treatise, 【大】: the chapter title at the head of the fascicle reads 「大智度論釋阿毘跋致品第五十五」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Avaivartika Chapter, the Fifty-fifth"〔T25 0570a14〕 (transliteration · the 「毘」 tr. "the graph pi with the ‘field’ element" form); the main text throughout reads 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika (the form with the ‘leather’ radical)" (the 「鞞」 tr. "the graph pi with the ‘leather’ radical" form, seen eighty-three times within the range of this chapter, first at〔T25 0570a20〕), while 「阿毘跋致」 tr. "avaivartika (the form with the ‘field’ element)" is seen only twice within the range of this chapter—once in the text of the chapter title at the head of the fascicle, and once in the CBETA table-of-contents entry (
cb:mulu, not the main text of the base text). - The Palace edition of this treatise: the chapter title reads 「大智度論卷第七十三釋第五十五品不退品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy-three, Commentary on the Fifty-fifth Chapter, Chapter on Non-retrogression" (translation by meaning; see the first collation note of Section VIII).
- The Shōgozō text of this treatise: 「摩訶般若波羅蜜阿鞞跋致第五十四七十三」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Avaivartika, the Fifty-fourth, seventy-three" (transliteration · with the chapter number at the -1 step); the Ishiyama text: 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第五十四阿鞞跋致」 tr. "Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Fifty-fourth, Avaivartika" (transliteration · the -1 step). The -1 step of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts continues unbroken in the consistent pattern from Chapter 44 onward, and its second end-point appears again at the end of this chapter (the collation note 「相【大】|相釋第五十四品竟【聖】【石】」 tr. "‘marks’ in the Taishō; ‘marks. End of the commentary on the fifty-fourth chapter’ in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama"〔T25 0574c07〕).
- The chapter title of the sūtra explained, T223, one note in five forms: 「不退【大】|阿鞞跋致不退【宋】【宮】|阿鞞跋致【元】|阿毘跋致【明】|阿惟越致【聖】」 tr. "‘Non-retrogression’ in the Taishō; ‘Avaivartika, Non-retrogression’ in the Song and Palace; ‘Avaivartika’ in the Yuan; ‘Avaivartika (the form with the ‘field’ element)’ in the Ming; ‘Avaivartika (the transliteration awei-yuezhi)’ in the Shōgozō" (note 0339004, attached to the chapter title 「不退品第五十五」 tr. "Chapter on Non-retrogression, the Fifty-fifth"〔T08 0339a08〕)—the Taishō base text takes the translation by meaning, the Song and Palace give both the sound-name and the meaning-name, the Yuan and Ming take the transliteration (the 「阿毘跋致」 tr. "avaivartika (the form with the ‘field’ element)" used by the Ming is the same form as the fascicle-head title of this treatise's base text), and the Shōgozō takes another transliteration, 「阿惟越致」 tr. "avaivartika (the transliteration awei-yuezhi)"; the main text of T223 throughout reads 「阿惟越致」 tr. "avaivartika (the transliteration awei-yuezhi)" (fifty times within the range of this chapter, first at〔T08 0339a10〕), the same name as the 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika (the form with the ‘leather’ radical)" of this treatise's main text, in a different transliteration.
- Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra: the table of contents and the chapter title read 「不退品第五十五」 tr. "Chapter on Non-retrogression, the Fifty-fifth"〔X24n0451 0305a21〕 (translation by meaning), while the transliterated word written in the commentary text uses a composed character (CB16014, combined with a variant form of 「跋」 tr. "the graph ba"), and it glosses itself with 「此云不退」 tr. "here it is called non-retrogression"〔X24n0451 0305a24〕—the ancient master keeps both the sound-name and the meaning-name within the one passage.
- Huiying's Commentary: both of its back-references call it 「不退品」 tr. "the chapter on Non-retrogression"〔X46n0791 0903b19〕〔X46n0791 0909b01〕 (translation by meaning; for the full text see Section VI).
Of the names in the eight witnesses, the transliteration track (the three forms of avaivartika) and the translation track (non-retrogression) run side by side, and the ancient masters themselves keep both. This ledger records them side by side without judgement; it takes no one witness as the fixed name of this chapter, nor does it reconcile, on anyone's behalf, the wavering of graph forms between the chapter title and the main text of the base text.
The offset of the n attribute in the T223 table of contents (as already recorded · not judged again). The cb:mulu attribute of T223 is offset by +1 against the displayed text: the displayed text of this chapter's entry reads 「55 不退品」 tr. "55 Chapter on Non-retrogression" while the attribute is n="56"〔T08 0339a08〕; this apparatus further found that the displayed text of the entry of the next chapter, "Firmness", reads 「56 堅固品」 tr. "56 Chapter on Firmness" while its attribute is also n="56"〔T08 0341b13〕—that is, n="56" is a value that recurs twice in the whole T223 file (table-of-contents entries mechanically recounted = two), of the same type as the 「兩過品/佛母品皆 n=48 重出」 tr. "n=48 recurring for both the chapter on the Two Faults and the chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas" recorded for Chapter 48. This is a number at the CBETA table-of-contents layer, not the chapter order of the sūtra itself; following the practice already recorded for Chapters 46 to 52, this chapter does not judge it again. On the side of this treatise, T25n1509, the cb:mulu reads n="55"〔T25 0570a19〕, agreeing with the chapter order of the displayed text, with no offset.
Word-for-word comparative reading of the two collections (a control group of four strings · collation of the two sides · each seen once in each collection, the alignment unique). Each of the four strings below this apparatus rescanned word for word, with tolerance, in the original file of the base text of each of the two collections, checking in both directions (the reading of text A has zero hits in text B, and the reading of text B has zero hits in text A; not a one-way assertion):
| Position | This treatise, T25n1509 | The sūtra explained, T08n0223 | Cross hits |
|---|---|---|---|
| The names of the twelve divisions of the scriptures | 「所謂修姤路乃至優波提舍」 tr. "namely the sūtra and so on up to the upadeśa"〔T25 0570c06〕 | 「所謂修妬路乃至憂波提舍」 tr. "namely the sūtra and so on up to the upadeśa (variant transliteration graphs)"〔T08 0339b26〕 | seen once in this treatise · three times in the sūtra explained (a common phrase · only 0339b26 aligns with this chapter) · the graph forms have zero hits in each other |
| The word order of the merit | 「是菩薩功德過出世間」 tr. "this bodhisattva's merit passes beyond the world"〔T25 0571a07〕 | 「是菩薩功德出過世間」 tr. "this bodhisattva's merit goes out beyond the world (the two verbs reversed)"〔T08 0339c29〕 | each seen once · zero hits in each other |
| The graph form of the families of worms | 「常人身中有八萬戶虫侵食其身」 tr. "in the body of an ordinary person there are eighty thousand families of worms that eat away at his body"〔T25 0571a05〕 | 「常人身中有八萬戶蟲侵食其身」 tr. "in the body of an ordinary person there are eighty thousand families of worms (full form of ‘worm’) that eat away at his body"〔T08 0339c27〕 | each seen once · zero hits in each other |
| The transliteration of avaivartika | 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika (the form with the ‘leather’ radical)" (eighty-three times within the range) | 「阿惟越致」 tr. "avaivartika (the transliteration awei-yuezhi)" (fifty times within the range) | each collection has zero hits for the other's form |
All four strings bear out the collation notes of this treatise: at the position of 「姤」 tr. "the graph gou", this treatise's collation note reads 「姤【大】|妬【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "the graph gou in the Taishō; the graph du in the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace"〔T25 0570c06〕—the reading of the four texts Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace agrees with the T223 base text; at the position of 「過出」 tr. "passes beyond", the collation note reads 「過出【大】|出過【元】【明】」 tr. "‘passes beyond’ in the Taishō; ‘goes out beyond’ in the Yuan and Ming"〔T25 0571a07〕—the reading of the two texts Yuan and Ming agrees with the T223 base text; at the position of 「戶虫」 tr. "families of worms", the collation note reads 「戶虫【大】|蟲戶【宋】【元】【明】|虫戶【宮】」 tr. "‘families of worms’ in the Taishō; the two graphs reversed, with the full form of ‘worm’, in the Song, Yuan, and Ming; the two graphs reversed, with the short form of ‘worm’, in the Palace"〔T25 0571a08〕—the texts each differ in the graph form of 「虫/蟲」 tr. "worm (short form / full form)" and in the word order, while T223 reads 「戶蟲」 tr. "families of worms (with the full form of ‘worm’)", the same in graph form as the Song, Yuan, and Ming texts of this treatise, and the same in word order as this treatise's base text. All three positions are instances of the collation notes of the two witnesses bearing each other out; they are recorded side by side, without judging which is the original state.
The collation notes on the side of the sūtra explained (not unfolded · the gap recorded for later supplementing). The entry-by-entry statistics of the collation witnesses on the T223 side within the range of this chapter's comparative reading, from〔T08 0339a08〕 to the end of Fascicle 16, were not unfolded in this apparatus (only the notes on the chapter title, 0339003 / 0339004, the note on the first passage, 0339005, and the notes at the end of the fascicle, 0341010 / 0341011, have been checked word for word; their texts are given above and below); the fact that they were not unfolded is recorded as it is, and no estimate is used to fill the number. One further type is recorded: the Taishō attaches at the end of this chapter a collation note in Sanskrit transliteration (note 0341010, of the orig type, marked at its head 「以上梵」 tr. "the above is Sanskrit"); it belongs to a Sanskrit alignment marker at the Taishō editorial layer, not to a Sanskrit source transmitted by the ancient masters—this apparatus records its type but does not cite its text and does not take it as textual basis (by established practice).
V. The Prajñā Eye
First, the test of non-retrogression lies in the marks, not in the station. The question of the whole chapter is 「以何等行、何等類、何等相貌知是阿鞞跋致菩薩摩訶薩」 tr. "by what conduct, what kind, what appearance is one known to be an avaivartika bodhisattva-mahāsattva"〔T25 0570a19〕—what is asked is not what non-retrogression is, but how one knows that someone does not retrogress. Therefore the Buddha's answer is all marks: he does not look at others' strengths and shortcomings, does not look at the features and words of the outside paths, constantly practises the ten wholesome paths, and even in dreams does not practise the ten unwholesome paths; his deeds of body, speech, and mind are soft; he is not together with the five hindrances; lifting the foot and setting it down, he walks looking at the ground; his clothes and bedding are not found foul by people; his body has no eighty thousand families of worms; he does not prize gain and offerings; he never gives rise to a stingy and greedy mind. The station cannot be seen; the marks can be tested; the extended explanation of Treatise ① likewise ties each mark to its reason, and sets up no separate account of the order of stations. The very method of this chapter is ‘to test the station by the marks’, and the full register of the marks, one by one, in the twenty-odd 「復次」 tr. "furthermore" of Sūtra ① listed in Section I corresponds to this.
Second, turning is not turning—the pivot lies in the clinging mind being what is turned. The answer of Sūtra ①, 「若菩薩摩訶薩色中轉,受、想、行、識中轉,是名菩薩不轉」 tr. "if the bodhisattva-mahāsattva turns within form, turns within feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, this is called the bodhisattva's not turning"〔T25 0570b04〕, contradicts itself on the face of the words. Treatise ① unties it: 「諸法空故,能轉著心,轉著心故名不轉」 tr. "because dharmas are empty, he can turn the clinging mind; because he turns the clinging mind he is called not turning"〔T25 0572a06〕—one who turns within form and the other dharmas turns his clinging; when the clinging is turned, the path does not turn. The end of Sūtra ② and the end of Treatise ② twice restate this meaning and gather it up in the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas〔T25 0573c25〕〔T25 0574c03〕. Not retrogressing is not being unmoved; it is that everything one clings to is turned away.
Third, the division between the proper substance and the fruit of the practice. Treatise ① itself marks the division of the whole chapter: 「自上事,是阿鞞跋致正體;自是以下,盡是畢竟空行果」 tr. "the matters above are the proper substance of the avaivartika; from here down, all is the fruit of the practice of ultimate emptiness"〔T25 0571c05〕. The proper substance is the passage on entering the suchness of all dharmas and not clinging to prajñā—「但觀如,所謂諸法實相」 tr. "he contemplates only suchness, that is, the real mark of all dharmas"〔T25 0571b22〕, 「凡夫地乃至佛地,如相中無二無別」 tr. "the ground of ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha ground, in the mark of suchness, are without duality and without difference"〔T25 0571b29〕; the fruit of the practice is the marks that appear after ultimate emptiness is obtained—「得畢竟空故,心淳熟寂滅相,不說無益語」 tr. "because he has obtained ultimate emptiness, his mind is ripened into the mark of quiescence, and he does not speak useless talk"〔T25 0571c06〕. Therefore none of the marks of conduct in the chapter is a list of precepts; it is a register of the marks of the fruit; the marks one by one, as the reader meets them, should be read tied to this one division.
Fourth, worldly matters do not lie outside the nature of dharmas. The last mark of Sūtra ① says 「是菩薩摩訶薩不見產業之事不入法性者」 tr. "this bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not see any matter of livelihood that does not enter the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0571a26〕; Treatise ① explains it, saying 「是來去等法,皆入法性」 tr. "these dharmas of coming and going and the rest all enter the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0572c19〕, and before that it makes clear by three similes that the power and function of prajñā can make 「種種諸法,能令皆與般若合為一味」 tr. "all the various dharmas join with prajñā into one flavour"〔T25 0572c14〕. The mark of non-retrogression lies not in leaving the world but in there being not one dharma outside prajñā—this runs through together with the sentence of Sūtra ①, 「所從聞法及世間事,皆與般若波羅蜜合」 tr. "whatever he hears of the Dharma and of worldly matters, all of it he joins with prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0571a25〕.
Fifth, the advance through the three matters of Māra's testing, and the turn of ‘benefits me not a little’. The three matters of Māra's testing in Sūtra ② go from coarse to fine: first, conjuring up hells to terrify him; second, becoming a bhikṣu to rob him of what he has heard (「汝先所聞,皆非佛法、非佛教,皆是文飾合集作耳」 tr. "what you heard before is all not the Buddha's Dharma, not the Buddha's teaching; it is all mere ornamented compilation!"〔T25 0573a10〕); third, expounding the dharma of the semblance path to lure him into realisation. The bodhisattva's response also turns three times: at first, 「心不動、不疑、不驚」 tr. "his mind is not moved, he does not doubt, he is not startled"; next, 「不信他語、不隨他行」 tr. "he does not believe others' words and does not follow others' practice", reaching even to 「乃至佛語不直信取」 tr. "even the Buddha's words he does not simply believe and take"〔T25 0573a22〕; and at the last he takes Māra as a benefit—「是比丘益我不少,為我說似道法」 tr. "this bhikṣu benefits me not a little, expounding to me the dharma of the semblance path"〔T25 0573b08〕. Treatise ② gathers it up, saying 「菩薩若知是魔事,則大得利益而無所失」 tr. "if the bodhisattva knows this to be a deed of Māra, he gains great benefit and loses nothing"〔T25 0574b26〕. In this chapter the deed of Māra becomes not an obstruction but a test: the simile of false gold takes exactly this meaning〔T25 0574a18〕. This chapter and Chapter 46, "The Deeds of Māra", continue one line of meaning; see Section VII.
VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a complete line-by-line commentary, and the ancient masters' citations and explanations are, as a matter of fact, partial and uneven. For this chapter there are two ancient masters' readings: Jizang's commentary on the sūtra explained preserves a complete chapter devoted to it (and it is the ancient-master material of greatest doctrinal weight for this chapter); Huiying's commentary on the treatise has no line-by-line commentary on this chapter, and only refers back to this chapter twice in its commentary on later chapters; and Junzheng's book has zero hits for this chapter. This section records the correspondence between what they comment on and cite and this chapter, without judging the relative merit of the masters' interpretations.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). Its line-by-line commentary on "Non-retrogression" in the sūtra explained begins at〔X24n0451 0305a21〕 (the mulu and the chapter title 「不退品第五十五」 tr. "Chapter on Non-retrogression, the Fifty-fifth") and runs to just before〔X24n0451 0306b15〕 (before the start of the next mulu, 「堅固品第五十六」 tr. "Chapter on Firmness, the Fifty-sixth"; this section determines this according to the continuous sequence of the mulu), covering the whole of the sūtra of this chapter. The transliterated word used in the commentary text is everywhere written with a composed character (CB16014, followed by a variant form of 「跋」 tr. "the graph ba", that is, a variant way of writing 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika"); this apparatus, by its established discipline, records its form by the composition formula and does not substitute a modern standard graph on anyone's behalf; to keep the composed character out of the quotations, the word-for-word quotations below all take passages of text that do not contain it, and places containing it are given in narration. Six things in it may be recorded.
First, the purpose of the chapter's place in the sequence and its basis—from 「舊云:序品、魔事品」 tr. "Of old it was said: the Introduction chapter, the chapter on the Deeds of Māra"〔X24n0451 0305a22〕 onward it lists the order of three chapters, and Jizang himself states its basis: 「論云:初說般若義中明留難」 tr. "The treatise says: first, in speaking of the meaning of prajñā, it makes clear the hindrances"〔X24n0451 0305a23〕, and further says 「即前六十品三段明之詔之也」 tr. "that is, the preceding sixty chapters make it clear and proclaim it in three sections"〔X24n0451 0305a24〕. Jizang states explicitly that his division of the chapter order is set up according to the meaning of the treatise, not as a view of his own.
Second, the gloss of 「不退」 tr. "non-retrogression" and the three kinds of non-retrogression—「此云不退。退三種:行、位、念。釋之不同,南北異說」 tr. "Here it is called non-retrogression. Retrogression is of three kinds: of practice, of station, of mindfulness. The explanations of it differ; north and south speak differently"〔X24n0451 0305a24〕. The view of the northerners: 「北人云:習種之初,一發菩提心必得成佛,後遭苦難不可動轉,名位不退也」 tr. "The northerners say: at the beginning of the lineage of cultivation, once one arouses the mind of awakening one will surely become a Buddha, and afterward, meeting suffering and hardship, one cannot be moved or turned; this is called non-retrogression of station"〔X24n0451 0305b01〕, 「行不退者,布施、持戒一切諸行皆能修,假使外道天魔不能阻壞」 tr. "non-retrogression of practice: one can cultivate all practices, giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest, and even the outside paths and the Māra of the heavens cannot obstruct or ruin them"〔X24n0451 0305b03〕, 「三、念不退者,現見實相煩惱都盡,疑網亦除,名念不退也」 tr. "Third, non-retrogression of mindfulness: one sees the real mark directly, the afflictions are wholly exhausted, and the net of doubt is removed as well; this is called non-retrogression of mindfulness"〔X24n0451 0305b05〕; of the three kinds of non-retrogression, the one this chapter concerns Jizang ties down, saying 「此是初地已上無生忍地取正解不退義也」 tr. "this takes the meaning of non-retrogression as correct understanding at the ground of the acceptance of non-arising, from the first ground upward"〔X24n0451 0305b06〕. The view of the south: 「南土人云:退有四種」 tr. "The people of the southern lands say: retrogression is of four kinds"〔X24n0451 0305b07〕, listing four retrogressions from 「一、未滿一恒沙前共位中」 tr. "First, within the shared station, before one Ganges' sands are fulfilled"〔X24n0451 0305b07〕 onward, and ending at 「八地已去具免四退」 tr. "from the eighth ground onward one is wholly free of the four retrogressions"〔X24n0451 0305b09〕; Jizang further gives a view of the present master: 「今師有時云:非是三十心中七心勉位退」 tr. "The present master at times says: it is not the retrogression from station that the seventh of the thirty minds strives against"〔X24n0451 0305b10〕. Jizang sets out side by side the three views of north, south, and the present master, and this apparatus likewise records them side by side without judgement.
Third, the division between two kinds of non-retrogression—Jizang further sets up two divisions with reference to this treatise: non-retrogression in the station of training, 「雖未得無生忍,入菩薩位久種三多,今聞般若畢竟不退」 tr. "though he has not yet obtained the acceptance of non-arising, he has entered the bodhisattva's position and long planted the three abundances; now, hearing prajñā, he ultimately does not retrogress"〔X24n0451 0305b12〕, and next, 「今品具二義,以後為正也」 tr. "this chapter has both meanings, and takes the latter as the proper one"〔X24n0451 0305b13〕; and again, taking the Small Vehicle as the comparison, he says 「小乘人從三僧祇劫未是阿……」 tr. "a person of the Small Vehicle, through three asaṃkhyeya kalpas, is not yet an a…" (the transliterated word in the sentence is a composed character, so it is not quoted in full)〔X24n0451 0305b14〕.
Fourth, the four meanings of why the marks are spoken of—Jizang sets his own question and answer, listing four meanings: first, the marks are spoken of for the non-retrogressing person, 「曠劫行行求不退轉」 tr. "who for vast kalpas practises practices seeking non-retrogression"〔X24n0451 0305b16〕, to make him glad; 「二者、欲令不退之流自知心量」 tr. "second, wishing to let those of the non-retrogressing kind know for themselves the measure of their minds"〔X24n0451 0305b18〕; 「三、異其人位,欲令眾生皈而受化」 tr. "third, to distinguish that person's station, wishing to let beings turn to him and receive his transforming"〔X24n0451 0305b19〕; fourth, to let those who have not yet obtained it recognise it and practise〔X24n0451 0305b19〕.
Fifth, the division of the text and the gloss of the three matters—「就文有六品識經,即是第二大段明上根人行相」 tr. "As to the text, there are six chapters of recognising the sūtra; this is the second great section, making clear the marks of the practice of the person of high faculties"〔X24n0451 0305b21〕, 「第二深奧去至不證品中」 tr. "the second, from ‘Deep and Profound’ on, reaching into the chapter on Not Realising"〔X24n0451 0305b22〕, is his large division; as for this chapter, 「初中先問,次答。問中行類相皃者,一解云:三事無異也」 tr. "Within the first, first the question, then the answer. As to conduct, kind, and appearance in the question, one explanation says: the three matters have no difference"〔X24n0451 0305c01〕, 「相皃除行類,更以餘事得知為相皃也」 tr. "appearance: apart from conduct and kind, what is further known by other matters is appearance"〔X24n0451 0305c03〕—this matches the framework of the two 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" of Treatise ① of this treatise (the three matters of one meaning / the three matters distinct), while Jizang forms a division of question and answer of his own. His explanation of the Buddha's answer says 「佛答諸地皆一如者」 tr. "as to the Buddha's answer that the grounds are all one suchness"〔X24n0451 0305c07〕, and his explanation of the division between 「正體/行果」 tr. "the proper substance / the fruit of the practice" cites this treatise explicitly, saying 「論云:上明阿……」 tr. "The treatise says: above it made clear the a…" (a composed character within the sentence)〔X24n0451 0305c12〕—what Jizang cites here is a condensation of the passage of this treatise 「自上事,是阿鞞跋致正體」 tr. "the matters above are the proper substance of the avaivartika"〔T25 0571c05〕; it is an abridged citation, not word for word, and is recorded separately as such.
Sixth, the gloss of the marks one by one—「不說無益口業,必有五乘之利」 tr. "not speaking useless deeds of the mouth: there must be the benefit of the five vehicles"〔X24n0451 0305c18〕; on the one mark of not looking at strengths and shortcomings, Jizang raises an objection tending the same way as this treatise but worded in his own way: 「聞二乘不化物,可不觀其短長」 tr. "one hears that the two vehicles do not transform beings, so they may well not look at others' shortcomings and strengths"〔X24n0451 0305c20〕, and answers 「前緣可化,則觀其長短而誡勸之;不可化,即說長短則增其罪也」 tr. "if the one before him can be transformed, he looks at his strengths and shortcomings and admonishes and encourages him; if he cannot be transformed, then to speak of strengths and shortcomings only increases his sin"〔X24n0451 0305c21〕 (this treatise has 「若眾生不可伏折、不可化度」 tr. "if beings cannot be subdued and broken, cannot be transformed and delivered"〔T25 0571c17〕, 「既無所益,更增其罪,是故不觀長短」 tr. "since it brings no benefit and further increases their sin, therefore he does not look at strengths and shortcomings"〔T25 0571c19〕—the two masters raise the same objection and divide it by the same line of what can and cannot be transformed, but their texts each come from themselves). Further, 「故佛今明無相乃是其相也」 tr. "therefore the Buddha now makes clear that the signless is itself its mark"〔X24n0451 0305c24〕, 「上行門但明身口業,今轉是意業也」 tr. "the gate of conduct above made clear only deeds of body and speech; turning now is a deed of mind"〔X24n0451 0306a02〕, 「轉名不轉者,二業:一者、無所有故名無所轉,名為不轉」 tr. "as to turning being called not turning, there are two deeds: first, because it is without anything existent it is called nothing turned, and is called not turning"〔X24n0451 0306a04〕; on the marks one by one, 「不生疑、不著戒取及隨邪見者,初果人斷五見疑」 tr. "not giving rise to doubt, not clinging to grasping at precepts, and not following wrong views: the person of the first fruit has severed the five views and doubt"〔X24n0451 0306a11〕, 「深信因果四果故,不求吉事及供養餘天」 tr. "because he deeply believes in cause and effect and the four fruits, he does not seek auspicious matters or make offerings to other gods"〔X24n0451 0306a14〕, 「無八萬戶䖝者」 tr. "as to having no eighty thousand families of worms"〔X24n0451 0306a19〕; on the passage of the deeds of Māra, 「第二、離外道為上人行相,凡四事」 tr. "Second, leaving the outside paths, as the marks of the practice of a superior person: four matters in all"〔X24n0451 0306a20〕, 「初云佛授地獄記,大小凡為菩薩必代物受苦」 tr. "First it says the Buddha gives the prediction of hell: great or small, whoever is a bodhisattva must take on suffering in place of beings"〔X24n0451 0306a21〕, 「為我說似道者,得初果為真道,今乃說初果之方便,故為似道也」 tr. "as to ‘expounds the semblance path to me’: obtaining the first fruit is the true path; now he expounds the skilful means toward the first fruit, and so it is the semblance path"〔X24n0451 0306b04〕, 「雖欲見損乃為大益,遂因似識真」 tr. "though he wished to harm him, it turned into a great benefit, and so through the semblance he recognised the true"〔X24n0451 0306b05〕, 「菩薩所以坐嘿然者,是大人故不與魔諍」 tr. "the reason the bodhisattva sits silent is that, being a great person, he does not wrangle with Māra"〔X24n0451 0306b06〕; at the end, with 「轉一切有所得心,即是不退轉菩薩也」 tr. "to turn every mind with something to be attained is precisely the non-retrogressing bodhisattva"〔X24n0451 0306b14〕 he closes his commentary on the whole chapter.
Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · two back-references covering it (not a line-by-line commentary on this chapter). The only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, surviving only in fragmentary fascicles; Fascicle 73 of the treatise, to which this chapter belongs, is not within the line-by-line coverage of the fragmentary fascicles. Huiying refers back to this chapter twice in his commentary on later chapters. First, a back-reference in the division of sections—「自從不退品來至此,並是上信門中說於波若」 tr. "from the chapter on Non-retrogression up to here, all of it speaks of prajñā within the gate of superior faith"〔X46n0791 0903b17〕, 「但據從上不退品已來皆說故」 tr. "only because, from the chapter on Non-retrogression above onward, all of them speak of it"〔X46n0791 0903b19〕; Huiying takes this chapter as the starting point of one great section, ‘the gate of superior faith’; this is a division set up by the ancient master with respect to the chapter order, recorded without judgement. Second, a back-reference in names and numbers—「五種執金剛神已下,上不退品中言五性,今言五種,餘經中五方,即是一義也」 tr. "from ‘the vajra-holding spirits of five kinds’ onward: in the chapter on Non-retrogression above it speaks of five natures, now it speaks of five kinds, and in other sūtras of five directions; it is one meaning"〔X46n0791 0909b01〕. Both places call this chapter 「不退品」 tr. "the chapter on Non-retrogression" (the track of translation by meaning; see Section IV). One negative determination is further recorded: this apparatus further found by scanning one hit for the phrase 「戶虫」 tr. "families of worms" in X46n0791〔X46n0791 0799a21〕; checked word for word, its text is 「五八萬戶虫下,重明苦觀」 tr. "fifth, from ‘eighty thousand families of worms’ onward, again making clear the contemplation of suffering", words of Huiying's division of the gate of contemplating the body as a foundation of mindfulness in another fascicle; its scene and structure differ from the context of the mark of conduct in Sūtra ① of this chapter, 「身無是虫」 tr. "his body has no such worms" (the one is a division of the contemplation of the body as suffering, the other a mark produced by merit), and it is not entered into the witness network of this chapter; the grounds of this negative determination are recorded as they are.
Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · zero hits for this chapter (recorded as it is). The two forms of this chapter's name (「阿毘跋致品」 tr. "the Avaivartika chapter" and 「不退品」 tr. "the chapter on Non-retrogression") and the words peculiar to this chapter, 「戶虫」 tr. "families of worms", 「似道法」 tr. "the dharma of the semblance path", 「偽金」 tr. "false gold", and 「似道行」 tr. "the practice of the semblance path", searched back through the whole file of X46n0784, give zero hits for all six words; one hit was further found for 「阿惟越致」 tr. "avaivartika (the transliteration awei-yuezhi)"〔X46n0784 0585c10〕; checked word for word, its text is 「不同阿惟越致遮經上卷」 tr. "unlike the first scroll of the Aweiyuezhizhe Sūtra", referring to the title of the Aweiyuezhizhe Sūtra (another sūtra), not to this chapter nor to the text of this treatise, and it is not entered. Junzheng has no citation by name of this chapter; the negative result is recorded as it is.
VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances
The line of meaning of this chapter has four connections running before and after it, all of which this section records, without fixing a reading on anyone's behalf.
First, the further resonance in the chapter order of ‘the marks of prajñā—Māra's ruining—the marks of the one who believes and receives’ (the treatise-author's own attestation · a hard link within this treatise itself). In the second 「復次」 tr. "furthermore" at the opening of Treatise ① the treatise itself states this chapter's position in the whole treatise: 「上來解般若波羅蜜相;次說魔因緣壞般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "up to now the marks of prajñāpāramitā were explained; next were spoken of the causes and conditions by which Māra ruins the marks of prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0571b04〕, 「今說信受般若波羅蜜者是阿鞞跋致,欲說其相貌,故須菩提問」 tr. "now it says that one who believes and receives prajñāpāramitā is an avaivartika; wishing to speak of his appearance, Subhūti therefore asks"〔T25 0571b05〕—what the sentence 「次說魔因緣壞般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "next were spoken of the causes and conditions by which Māra ruins the marks of prajñāpāramitā" refers to is the section of Chapter 46, "The Deeds of Māra" (the treatise of that chapter sums up its name, saying 「如是諸難事,佛總名為魔」 tr. "hindering matters such as these the Buddha names in general Māra"〔T25 0533c20〕); this chapter then is its third section: having spoken of the marks of prajñā, and having spoken of the Māra who ruins prajñā, it speaks of the marks of the one who believes and receives prajñā and does not retrogress. The treatise-author makes his own warp and weft, and this section records its trace. Next it says 「菩薩初發心來所行因緣、所得果報,是阿鞞跋致,受記必當作佛」 tr. "the causes and conditions the bodhisattva has practised since the first arousing of the mind, and the fruit and retribution he has obtained: this is the avaivartika, who has received the prediction and will surely become a Buddha"〔T25 0571b07〕, tying non-retrogression to receiving the prediction; this is the pivot by which this chapter locks onto the one axis of the deeds of Māra (the three matters of Māra's testing in Sūtra ② all take 「受記」 tr. "receiving the prediction" as the target to be robbed). The order of three chapters that Jizang's commentary lists at the opening of this chapter, 「舊云:序品、魔事品」 tr. "Of old it was said: the Introduction chapter, the chapter on the Deeds of Māra"〔X24n0451 0305a22〕, together with his own words 「論云:初說般若義中明留難」 tr. "The treatise says: first, in speaking of the meaning of prajñā, it makes clear the hindrances"〔X24n0451 0305a23〕—what the ancient master relies on is precisely this passage of the treatise, and the two witnesses correspond.
Second, the boundary between this chapter and the next, "Turning and Not Turning" (the three witnesses divide the boundary differently · recorded side by side without judgement). The base text of this treatise closes this chapter with 「如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相」 tr. "conducts, kinds, and appearances such as these, without measure, are the marks of the avaivartika"〔T25 0574c06〕, and the title of the next chapter, 「大智度論釋轉不轉品第五十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Turning and Not Turning, the Fifty-sixth"〔T25 0574c08〕, follows immediately after it. But the witnesses do not divide the boundary alike: the Ishiyama text sets up a separate fascicle boundary and chapter title in the middle of this chapter (〔T25 0572c21〕–〔T25 0572c22〕, that is, where Treatise ① ends and Sūtra ② begins)—the two notes at that place record that the Ishiyama text has the end of Fascicle 73 and the head of Fascicle 74, and further that beneath the fascicle-head title the Ishiyama text has a four-character chapter title, Chapter on Turning and Not Turning (for the full texts of the notes see the separate listing of the 「點錨型結構注二條」 tr. "two point-anchor structural notes" in Section VIII); the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts further attach at the end of this chapter 「釋第五十四品竟」 tr. "End of the commentary on the fifty-fourth chapter" (the collation note 「相【大】|相釋第五十四品竟【聖】【石】」 tr. "‘marks’ in the Taishō; ‘marks. End of the commentary on the fifty-fourth chapter’ in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama"〔T25 0574c07〕). On the side of the sūtra explained, T223, the next chapter is 「堅固品第五十六」 tr. "Chapter on Firmness, the Fifty-sixth"〔T08 0341b13〕, and beneath its chapter title is attached an interlinear note recording that the Khitan text has "Turning and Not Turning"—the name of the next chapter is also in two witnesses. This apparatus records side by side, as they are, the differences of the three witnesses in dividing the boundary and in the name of the next chapter, and does not reconcile them on anyone's behalf.
Third, the cross-reading of the three matters of Māra's testing in Sūtra ② with Chapter 46, "The Deeds of Māra" (this treatise itself · not an ancient master's judgement). Chapter 46 lists the marks of the deeds of Māra at the time of writing out, receiving, and upholding; this chapter lists Māra's conjured testing at the station of one who has already obtained non-retrogression; the two chapters share one axis and differ in use—that one makes clear the deeds of Māra as hindrances, this one makes clear the deeds of Māra becoming marks of the test (「菩薩若知是魔事,則大得利益而無所失」 tr. "if the bodhisattva knows this to be a deed of Māra, he gains great benefit and loses nothing"〔T25 0574b26〕). This cross-reading is established by the treatise-author's own statement of the chapter order (see First); this section records their continuity, and does not judge on anyone's behalf the relative height of the two chapters.
Fourth, the word-for-word check of the Tiantai line against this chapter (all results negative · not entered · recorded as it is). For the two forms of this chapter's name and the words peculiar to this chapter, this apparatus searched back word for word through four Tiantai works, and all results are negative; the grounds of each are recorded:
- The Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911): the two forms of this chapter's name and the four words 「戶虫」 tr. "families of worms", 「似道法」 tr. "the dharma of the semblance path", 「偽金」 tr. "false gold", and 「似道行」 tr. "the practice of the semblance path", six words in all, give zero hits for all.
- The Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912): one hit for 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika"〔T46 0359c13〕; checked word for word, its text cites the passage of the Larger Sūtra 「初發心時行六波羅蜜。上菩薩位得阿鞞跋致」 tr. "at the time of the first arousing of the mind he practises the six perfections; ascending to the bodhisattva's position he obtains avaivartika" to make clear the three contemplations; what it cites is the text of another chapter of the Larger Sūtra, not the sūtra or treatise of this chapter, and it is not entered.
- The Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716): two hits for 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika"〔T33 0743a01〕〔T33 0770c22〕; the former is the illustrative phrase 「例如:轉、不轉,皆阿鞞跋致」 tr. "for example: turning and not turning are both avaivartika", the latter cites the text of the Flower Adornment; neither place cites this chapter, and they are not entered.
- The Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717): one hit for 「阿惟越致」 tr. "avaivartika (the transliteration awei-yuezhi)"〔T33 0921a02〕; checked word for word, it cites words of Maitreya from the original-gate section of the Lotus, not this chapter, and it is not entered.
- The Explanation of the Graded Dharma-Gates of Dhyānapāramitā (T46n1916): one hit for 「偽金」 tr. "false gold"〔T46 0498b16〕; its text is the simile of ‘the three methods of testing the wrong and the right’ in meditative contemplation, 「三法驗邪正」 tr. "the three methods of testing the wrong and the right" (rubbing, beating, and burning to test the real and the false); it uses the same thing and the same act as this chapter's 「譬如偽金,火燒磨打,若黑、若赤、若白,乃知非真」 tr. "as with false gold: burned in fire, rubbed, and beaten, whether it turns black, or red, or white, one then knows it is not real"〔T25 0574a18〕, but the scene and structure differ—what this chapter tests is whether the avaivartika is real under Māra's testing, while what that text tests is the wrongness or rightness of meditative concentration; by the rule of 「跨文本以場景結構比對」 tr. "comparing across texts by scene and structure", they are judged to be independent similes each put to its own use, and it is not entered into the witness network; the grounds of this negative determination are recorded as they are.
Fifth, the chain hung to the treasury (a stable citation · a soft link). This chapter's method of ‘testing the station by the marks’, its pivotal phrase ‘turning within form is called not turning’, the three matters of Māra's testing together with the simile of testing the real by burning, rubbing, and beating false gold, and the gloss of 「無生法忍」 tr. "the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas" in its final passage, are what later discussions of the non-retrogressing station, of discerning the deeds of Māra, and of the degrees of the acceptance of non-arising rest upon; a stable citation is set down〔T25n1509 阿毘跋致品·卷七十三〕; the places in the heart-sūtra, diamond-sūtra, and consciousness-only collections that cite this treatise are not yet settled, so the citation is soft, awaiting word-for-word checking and preservation. This belongs to the further resonance of the meaning of prajñā running down into the various sūtras; recorded without judgement.
VIII. Witnesses and Editions
The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 73 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0570a14–0574c08〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title at the head of the fascicle〔T25 0570a14〕 and ends with the sentence 「如是等無量行、類、相貌,是阿鞞跋致相」 tr. "conducts, kinds, and appearances such as these, without measure, are the marks of the avaivartika" at〔T25 0574c07〕, before the title of the next chapter〔T25 0574c08〕; there is no fascicle-end title within the range of this chapter, and Fascicle 73, not yet finished, continues into Chapter 56); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Non-retrogression" in the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0339a08–0341b09〕 (the end of the chapter is the end of Fascicle 16); the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0305a21–0306b15〕, up to just before the end point); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) has no line-by-line commentary on this chapter, only two back-references from later chapters, and Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has zero hits for this chapter (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō editions and the Ishiyama text (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript), and CBETA's collation—within the range of this chapter no second Shōgozō text is seen entered in the ledger (unlike Chapters 45 to 48; recorded separately as it is).
Collation note on the chapter title (the evidential basis of the two tracks of the chapter name and of the -1 step · listed separately). At the chapter title〔T25 0570a14〕 there is one note in four forms—「(大智…三)十八字【大】|大智度論卷第七十三釋第五十五品不退品【宮】|摩訶般若波羅蜜阿鞞跋致第五十四七十三【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第五十四阿鞞跋致【石】」 tr. "‘(Mahā… three), eighteen characters’ in the Taishō; ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy-three, Commentary on the Fifty-fifth Chapter, Chapter on Non-retrogression’ in the Palace; ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Avaivartika, the Fifty-fourth, seventy-three’ in the Shōgozō; ‘Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Fifty-fourth, Avaivartika’ in the Ishiyama" (note 0570005; its orig type further records the alignment of character counts—the Palace edition replaces the eighteen characters of the base text with eighteen characters, the Shōgozō replaces them with eighteen, and the Ishiyama text replaces them with sixteen). This is the evidential basis of the two tracks of the chapter name (the Palace edition using the translation by meaning, 「不退品」 tr. "Chapter on Non-retrogression", and the two texts Shōgozō and Ishiyama using the transliteration, 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika") and of the -1 step of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama; it is recorded side by side as it is, with no reconciliation forced upon it (for the analysis see Section IV).
Four collation notes on the structural markers (the Song, Palace, and other texts lacking the sūtra and treatise tags · listed separately). Each of this chapter's four structural markers has a collation note: 【經】〔T25 0570a19〕, the note reads 「【經】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【石】*|不分卷【石】」 tr. "‘Sūtra’ in the Taishō (asterisk); absent in the Song, Palace, and Ishiyama (asterisk); ‘no division of fascicle’ in the Ishiyama"—the words 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "‘no division of fascicle’ in the Ishiyama" at the end of the note record that the Ishiyama text does not begin a separate fascicle at the head of the chapter; 【論】〔T25 0571b01〕, the note reads 「【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】」 tr. "‘Treatise’ in the Taishō; absent in the Song and Palace"; the note on 【經】〔T25 0572c22〕 is the point-anchor note 0572016 listed in the next entry; the note on 【論】〔T25 0573c28〕 is attached to the character 「名」 tr. "name" beneath it (「名【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "‘name’ in the Taishō; absent in the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace"). Whether the markers are present belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission, and the structural count still follows the tags of the base text.
Two point-anchor structural notes (no app anchor · not entered in the ledger below · listed separately). Scanning word for word all the anchors of the revised notes within the range of this chapter, this apparatus found two notes that have note text but no beg / end anchor (they are therefore not in the ledger of collation entries and are not counted among the ninety-six entries listed below); both are records of the Ishiyama text's fascicle boundary and chapter title, of great doctrinal weight, and are listed separately as follows:
- Note 0572015〔T25 0572c21〕: 「相【大】|相大智度經卷第七十三【石】|卷第七十三終【石】」 tr. "‘marks’ in the Taishō; ‘marks. Mahāprajñā Sūtra, Fascicle Seventy-three’ in the Ishiyama; ‘end of Fascicle Seventy-three’ in the Ishiyama"—in 「是名阿鞞跋致相」 tr. "this is called the marks of the avaivartika" at the end of Treatise ①, beneath the character 「相」 tr. "marks", the Ishiyama text makes a fascicle-end title.
- Note 0572016〔T25 0572c22〕: 「經【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】|卷第七十四首【石】|卷首題下石本有轉不轉品四字品題」 tr. "‘Sūtra’ in the Taishō; absent in the Song and Palace; ‘head of Fascicle Seventy-four’ in the Ishiyama; beneath the fascicle-head title the Ishiyama text has a four-character chapter title, Chapter on Turning and Not Turning"—the Ishiyama text begins Fascicle 74 at Sūtra ②, and beneath its fascicle-head title sets up separately a four-character chapter title, 「轉不轉品」 tr. "Chapter on Turning and Not Turning".
Reading the two notes together, the Ishiyama text, in the middle of this chapter (where Treatise ① ends / Sūtra ② begins), both divides the fascicle and sets up separately the title of the next chapter; that is, the chapter boundary drawn by the Ishiyama text differs from that of this treatise's base text (for the analysis see Section VII, Second). Read together with the note at the head of the chapter, 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "‘no division of fascicle’ in the Ishiyama", and the note at the end of the chapter, 「相釋第五十四品竟【聖】【石】」 tr. "‘marks. End of the commentary on the fifty-fourth chapter’ in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama", these two notes form the full ledger of the Ishiyama line's division of fascicles and chapters, recorded side by side as it is, without judgement.
Two notes of the CBETA emendation type (the lem is CBETA's decision · not the traditional type of side-by-side record · listed separately). Two notes of this chapter belong to CBETA's modern collation layer and have no traditional note text (no revised note); this apparatus checked them word for word against the original file of the base text, and lists them separately:
- 〔T25 0570b20〕: the lem reads 「下」 tr. "below", with the qualification marks 【CB】【麗-CB】, and two cross-references attached (the Korean Canon K14n0549_p1224a16, and another fascicle of this treatise T25n1509_p0572a18); the 【大】 text originally reads 「不」 tr. "not". Its basis is stated explicitly (the corresponding text of the Korean Canon and of another fascicle of this treatise), of the same type as the characters supplied from the Korean Canon in Chapter 46.
- 〔T25 0572a28〕: the lem reads 「己」 tr. "oneself (the graph ji)", while the 【大】 text originally reads 「已」 tr. "already (the graph yi)" (in 「亦自為己」 tr. "also for oneself", the 「己」 tr. "oneself"). The collation note does not state its basis, of the same type as the one note on 「子/于」 tr. "zi / yu" in Chapter 52; its type and its lack are recorded as they are, and no basis is supplied on anyone's behalf.
On the reader's side both notes follow the reading of CBETA's current text. There is further one note in which a traditional note text and a CBETA emendation stand together: at〔T25 0571c09〕 the note reads 「獷【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|穬【大】」 tr. "the graph guang (‘rough’) in CBETA, the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace; the graph kuang (‘husked grain’) in the Taishō"—the lem takes 「獷」 tr. "rough" and attaches a cross-reference (T03n0155_p0123b01); the 【大】 text reads 「穬」 tr. "husked grain", while the four texts Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace originally read 「獷」 tr. "rough"; its type is recorded as it is.
Asterisk marks (*) and the star-type sequence anchor (listed separately). Among the collation notes of this chapter, those bearing the Taishō asterisk mark 「*」 tr. "asterisk" are seen five times, belonging to four notes: 〔T25 0570a19〕 (the note on the 【經】 marker), 〔T25 0570c02〕 (the note on the character 「利」 tr. "benefit"), 〔T25 0571c26〕 (the note on 「相類」 tr. "mark and kind"), 〔T25 0574b06〕 (the note on the character 「默」 tr. "silent") and its repeated citation〔T25 0574b15〕. There is exactly one CBETA star-type sequence anchor within the range of this chapter (beg_7fe / end_7fe, 〔T25 0574b15〕, enclosing the character 「默」 tr. "silent"), whose corresp target is the in-chapter note 0574013〔T25 0574b06〕, that is, the in-chapter sharing of the one variant reading 「默/嘿」 tr. "silent (two graph forms)"—native within the chapter, with none across chapters (a type different from the seven cross-chapter entries of Chapter 52). Further recorded: this apparatus searched back through the whole corpus for the identifier of that star anchor, and apart from the beg / end pair in the base-text file itself, 〔not found〕 any corresponding target in another file; the negative result is recorded as it is, and no target is guessed at. As for the asterisks of the other three notes, their paired repeated citations are not within the range of this chapter; this is recorded as it is, and where they lie is not inferred on anyone's behalf.
One appended note of the marginal-note type (type="rest" · listed separately). The note at〔T25 0571b16〕, besides its base reading and variant reading, has attached a separate appended note of the marginal-note type: 「但聖本傍註有鞞跋或本四字」 tr. "but the Shōgozō has in the margin the four characters ‘biba, another text’"—that is, beside 「維越」 tr. "the transliteration syllables weiyue" the Shōgozō text further notes 「鞞跋」 tr. "the transliteration syllables biba" as the reading of another text. The ledger below, by the established practice, transmits this appended note in its original form as the last segment of that entry and marks it 「(校記附註原樣·傍註)」 tr. "(appended note of the collation record in its original form · marginal note)". Within the range of this chapter there is exactly this one appended note of the marginal-note type (of the thirty-three found by this apparatus in scanning the whole file, the one that falls within the range of this chapter).
Complete ledger of collation notes (all ninety-six entries reconciled · base text as it stands). Below, transcribed in their original form from the revised note texts of the working base text (the 「,」 tr. "comma" at segment boundaries changed to 「|」 tr. "vertical bar", the asterisk 「*」 tr. "asterisk" kept as in the base text, CBETA editorial annotations removed)—the collation notes of this chapter total ninety-six app entries, agreeing mechanically with app 96, the mechanically recounted value. The app entries are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, including one star-corresp repeated citation, marked with its entry. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:
App entries (ninety-six · in order of appearance in the base text · star-corresp marked with each entry)
- 〔T25 0570a14〕(大智…三)十八字【大】|大智度論卷第七十三釋第五十五品不退品【宮】|摩訶般若波羅蜜阿鞞跋致第五十四七十三【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第五十四阿鞞跋致【石】
- 〔T25 0570a19〕【經】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【石】*|不分卷【石】
- 〔T25 0570a20〕相【大】|根【石】
- 〔T25 0570a21〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570a28〕等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570a28〕知【大】|以知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570a29〕菩薩摩訶薩能觀【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570b01〕名【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570b03〕於【大】|於行【石】
- 〔T25 0570b17〕伎【大】|妓【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570b17〕餘【大】|諸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570b20〕下(K14n0549_p1224a16)(T25n1509_p0572a18)【CB】【麗-CB】|不【大】(CBETA emendation type · the lem carries cross-references to the page numbers of the Korean Canon and of another fascicle of this treatise · no traditional note text · listed separately above)
- 〔T25 0570b25〕不【大】|亦不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570c02〕利【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*
- 〔T25 0570c05〕受【大】|受持【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0570c06〕讀誦【大】|誦讀【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570c06〕姤【大】|妬【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570c15〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0570c18〕軟【大】|濡【石】
- 〔T25 0571a02〕所著【大】|所可著【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0571a07〕過出【大】|出過【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0571a08〕戶虫【大】|蟲戶【宋】【元】【明】|虫戶【宮】
- 〔T25 0571a09〕隨【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0571a13〕邪【大】|耶【聖】
- 〔T25 0571b01〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0571b03〕故【大】|故故【聖】
- 〔T25 0571b03〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0571b05〕波羅蜜相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0571b12〕行【大】|相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0571b16〕鞞跋【大】|維越【聖】【石】|但聖本傍註有鞞跋或本四字(appended note of the collation record in its original form · marginal note)
- 〔T25 0571b28〕更【大】|便【聖】
- 〔T25 0571c08〕不【大】|非【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0571c08〕語【大】|說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0571c09〕獷【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|穬【大】
- 〔T25 0571c11〕乘【大】|於【明】
- 〔T25 0571c26〕相類【大】*|類相貌【宋】*【元】*【明】*|類相【宮】【聖】【石】*
- 〔T25 0572a01〕切【大】|切法【聖】
- 〔T25 0572a01〕提【大】|提以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0572a15〕行【大】|人行【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0572a21〕或【大】|成【元】
- 〔T25 0572a28〕教【大】|雖教【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0572a28〕己【CB】|已【大】(CBETA emendation type · basis not stated · no traditional note text · listed separately above)
- 〔T25 0572b01〕說【大】|語【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0572b06〕不常【大】|常不【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0572b08〕減【大】|咸【聖】
- 〔T25 0572b16〕詳【大】|痒【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0572b19〕於【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0572b27〕薩【大】|薩摩訶薩【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0572c07〕他【大】|佛【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0572c13〕石【大】|為【石】
- 〔T25 0572c14〕盛【大】|成【石】
- 〔T25 0572c22〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0572c23〕萬億【大】|億萬【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0572c25〕授【大】|受【石】
- 〔T25 0572c27〕如【大】|知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573a05〕修行【大】|淨修【元】【明】|修【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0573a12〕授【大】|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573a26〕何況【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0573a28〕惡【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573b02〕是【大】|此【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0573b03〕三【大】|是三【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0573b03〕繫【大】|繫觀不淨【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0573b07〕未【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573b19〕蜜【大】|蜜多【聖】
- 〔T25 0573c05〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573c06〕相【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0573c07〕行【大】|法【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0573c12〕提【大】|提心【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573c14〕菩【大】|若菩【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0573c14〕作【大】|復作【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0573c18〕是名【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573c25〕得無生法忍【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573c28〕名【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0573c29〕沮【大】|爼【宋】【聖】
- 〔T25 0574a02〕菩【大】|大菩【聖】
- 〔T25 0574a02〕煮【大】|者【宋】
- 〔T25 0574a04〕受【大】|授【宋】【元】【宮】
- 〔T25 0574a11〕法【大】|法不著一切法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0574a11〕者【大】|故【宋】【元】【明】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0574a17〕是【大】|以【宋】【宮】|〔-〕【元】【明】【聖】
- 〔T25 0574a18〕受【大】|授【明】
- 〔T25 0574a19〕黑若赤【大】|赤若黑【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0574a20〕法【大】|滅【聖】
- 〔T25 0574a21〕於【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0574a24〕自【大】|目【宮】
- 〔T25 0574a27〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0574b06〕默【大】*|嘿【宮】【聖】【石】*
- 〔T25 0574b13〕如【大】|知【宮】
- 〔T25 0574b14〕是【大】|是皆【石】
- 〔T25 0574b15〕語【大】|諸【宮】
- 〔T25 0574b15〕默【大】*|嘿【宮】【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0574013) = the note at〔T25 0574b06〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0574b19〕不【大】|菩薩【宋】
- 〔T25 0574b19〕菩薩【大】|不【宋】
- 〔T25 0574c01〕今【大】|今當【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0574c03〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0574c07〕相【大】|相釋第五十四品竟【聖】【石】
The above ninety-six entries agree mechanically with the number of anchored collation notes in the working base text, and the target of the star entry has been marked with its entry. The one note in four forms on the chapter title, the two point-anchor structural notes, the two notes of the CBETA emendation type, and the one appended note of the marginal-note type have all been listed separately above, and collated both ways against the sūtra explained and the ancient master's commentary (Section IV, Section VI).